Welcome to Muscle Growth Forums

Register now to gain access to all of our features. Once registered and logged in, you will be able to contribute to this site by submitting your own content or replying to existing content. You'll be able to customize your profile, receive reputation points as a reward for submitting content, while also communicating with other members via your own private inbox, plus much more! This message will be removed once you have signed in.

Leaderboard


Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation since 02/23/17 in all areas

  1. 38 points
    CHAPTER NINE: A SIMPLE MATH LESSON Later that evening we geared up for our Thursday workout and headed left for the gym. We arrived before Ted so we unloaded our stuff and both jumped on an excise bike to warm up. A few minutes later Ted strolled over and greeted us. “Hey guys! Chad, my big friend. Are you feeling better today?” “Oh yeah, Teddy. I'm feeling MUCH better now,” my father grinned deviously at Ted. “After missing my workout yesterday I'm sensing a BIG workout today.” Then Pops stopped peddling and slowly dismounted the stationary bike, swinging one big leg over the apparatus and stood in front of Ted with a smirk on his manly face. Ted immediately noticed something off. It took a few seconds before an epiphany hit him like a ton of bricks. “HOLY SHIT CHAD. YOU'RE EVEN BIGGER...I mean...TALLER! Like, WAY taller than you were, bro!” My father took another small step forward so that he was even closer to Ted, their two muscled chests nearly touching. He smugly grinned down at Ted and spoke, “Hmm.. ya' know Ted you may be right, because you are looking way smaller than me now!” I could see a look of subservience wash over Ted's face as he stared reverently up, way up into my fathers handsome mug. “In fact, little buddy, from up here I can see a bald spot forming on top of your head!” Ted began to panic. “What?!? No way!” He quickly reached up with his hands to his head to feel around the top of his dome. My father instantly bent over laughing. Ted quickly realized that he had been played. He slugged my father's meaty deltoid. It made a heavy smack and I realized Ted had actually put some anger in his throw. My father made no indication that it caused him any discomfort whatsoever. Try as he might to actually be mad at my father, Ted's playful nature appreciated the successful joke and he broke into a chuckle himself. “You big fuckin' mook! You about gave me a heart attack!” “Yeah, I knew that joke would work on a pretty-boy like you.” “Seriously though, are you really taller? How much?” Ted asked. “It's true, Ted. And it feels amazing. I grew about three inches in the last couple of days.” “Holy shit! Three inches?! You are, what, six foot six now? Shit, that's huge!” You are like the size of a world's strongest man competitor, only leaner. This is amazing Big Chad.” “Thanks, I can hardly believe it myself. It's only three more inches but it's crazy the new perspective I have. Everything seems so much smaller. I can see things I've never seen before. I fucking love it. I feel so huge and strong,” with that my father threw up a double biceps pose in front of Ted. Dad's giant drooping triceps muscle was right at Ted's eye level. “I hope I grow some more too.” Ted shook his head in awe. “I have to say I'm definitely jealous, dude. I mean, I'm a solid six foot even. I'm used to being a taller guy. But I feel short next to you. But, I am happy for you and I hope you keep growing too big man. In fact, let's get to our workout so you can add some muscle mass to fill out that taller bean-pole frame of yours.” Ted smirked. He couldn't resist throwing in a small jab just to get under my father's craw. He also knew it would inspire my father to lift harder than ever. “Haha, you jackass. I'll show you bean-pole, short stuff!” my father retorted. We then began our workout. My fathers strength had ticked up with his newly enlarged size, but I could tell he was a just bit awkward during every lift. He obviously had to get used to used his larger frame and longer limbs. He was a little bit like a gawky growing teenager, only far more powerful. He eventually found his footing on each lift and still had a good workout but I could tell he was hungry for more. The next morning, Friday, a few more issues began to crop up due to Dad's new size. My father was having trouble finding clothes that fit. While he had clothes that could contain his musculature, barely, length was now a problem. All of his custom ordered jeans were too short, exposing a couple of inches of his ankles and most of his shirts threatened to expose his rock hard, fuzzy abdominals. Not to mention that the sleeves of his long sleeve shirts were too short as well. Eventually he found a pair of blacks slacks and polo shirt shirt that were just big enough to pass muster. We decided that a trip to the mall was in order to keep my towering muscledad modestly clothed. So, the next morning, Saturday, we headed to the local outlet mall for some shopping. My father had found a pair of red basketball shorts and a sleeveless black muscle shirt to go along with some sandals that still fit. Of course, he really put the 'muscle' in muscle shirt. To top it off, he wore a white baseball hat. With his chiseled jawline and lightly stubbled cheeks (he had even shaved that morning) and that huge frame perfectly filling out his clothes, he looked like a super tall masculine gymrat god. While walking through the mall I discovered a new pastime, watching others' reactions to my father's presence. We were at an outside mall and the sun was out so I was wearing sunglasses which are perfect for some casual spying. More than a few times I saw jaws drop when they first glanced Big Chad. Women tried to hide their lusty gaze when they looked upon his face. Groups of teenage boys would elbow each other and mouth the word “huge”. Other bigger guys would try to puff themselves up as they walked by us, trying to avoid looking so outsized as they passed him. It didn't usually work very well. A couple of groups of teenage girls would giggle and squeal once they thought they were far enough past us that we couldn't hear them. By the smug grin plastered on his face I'm sure my father knew of the reactions he was causing but he just kept causally swaggering to his destination without a care in the world. First we hit up the big and tall store. In there Pops was like a kid in a candy store. “Awesome, they have tons a clothes that will fit me in here.” He loaded up on some undershirts, button downs and polos. During the process and with the help of a tall, overweight store worker, we were both learning about clothing sizes we had never heard about. Sizes such as X-tall, which are shirts that are longer in the torso and arms without all the extra width. Apparently, right now my father was an X-tall, XX-large. It was a lot of X's, but my hulking Dad was a BIG man. Pants were a bit more difficult. He was able to find some slacks and jeans that were big enough to squeeze over those massive quadriceps and glutes of his, but to do so he had to go up several waist sizes. The fat worker then directed him to the tailoring department where they took some measurements told him they would alter the pants to fit his waist. He would just need to come back in a couple of days to pick them up. Once he had picked out a big pile of clothes I made an observation. “You know, Pops, if you grow again some of these clothes won't fit.” “Hmm...good point, Son. Maybe I'll swap out a few of these for the next size up, something I can grow into if need be.” We then checked out. It was quite a hefty price tag, I'm glad my father had been promoted at work last year otherwise he never would've been able to afford all this. Next we hit up the shoe store. With his new height his feet had obviously grown as well. He tried on a few sneakers and finally found a size that fit. He big feet were now a size 15! “Ahhh that feels so much better, Son,” he stated as he walked around feeling out the new sneakers. My feet were so cramped the last couple of days at the gym. In the end he opted to buy a size 16, just in case his feet grew more as well. We then decided to get a protein shake from the smoothie hut nearby. We jumped in line behind a young mother pushing an infant in a stroller and her young son tagging along. He looked to be about five or six years old. As were stood there waiting we both heard small, high pitched voice from below. “Hey mister, are you a superhero? You gots big muskels (sic) like a superhero.” We both looked down and saw the young old boy looking up at my Dad. His mother also noticed. “Bradley, leave the nice man alone.” She then looked at my father and did a double take, obviously flustered by his ultra-masculine visage and physique. She was attractive, looked to be in her mid-to-upper 20's. My father winked at the young mother and I could see her bite her lip with a look of lust. “Ah it's no worries, miss. You're son's just curious. I remember when my little guy here was that age.” He mussed my short hair. “This is your son?” The young mother looked at me. “Wow, you look so young!” She continued to bite her lip. “Well thanks, ma'am. Yeah I guess you could say I got started with the parenthood thing a bit earlier than normal.” My Dad looked back down at little Bradley with a bright friendly smile. “No, little guy, I'm not a superhero. I just like to get lot's of exercise. You wanna see my muskels a little closer?” I chuckled as my playful father mimicked little Bradley's mispronunciation. “YEAH!” Bradley shouted enthusiastically. My father crouched down on one knee and brought his exposed right arm up and flexed the melon sized muscle right at Bradley's level. “WOOOOOAHHHHH!!” Bradley reached out his tiny hands and felt the huge sinewy biceps. “Look mommy! His muskels are WAY bigger than daddies!” My father grinned even more at this revelation. “Ye...ye...yes, dear. It...it's certainly impressive,” she stuttered. “You look like the Hulk, only you're not green!” Bradley continued. “Is that you're favorite superhero, Bradley?” Pops, asked. “YES! I like how strong he is! Captain America is my second favorite-est (sic). Do you think I could have big muskels like you when I grow up, mister?” “Sure you can little buddy! You gotta eat your vegetables, listen to you're mother and father, and get LOTS of exercise. Don't play too many video games, Ok? If you do that then you could even get bigger than me.” I saw a look of hopeful excitement sweep across Bradley's face as he imagined being a huge strong grownup even bigger than my father. I saw the mom continue to try to contain her lust as she realized not only was my father smokin' hot, but he was a genuinely good guy too. “Well, thank you sir, that's very good advice. Bradley let's let the nice man finish his shopping.” My father stood back up to his towering right. “You're very welcome, miss. We'll see you later little buddy!” My father gave Bradley a low five that made the kid's day. The young mom got their drinks and headed away. As we walked back to the car I couldn't help but continue to notice the stares my father was drawing. I asked him about it in the truck as he drove us home. “Hey Dad, did you happen to notice all the attention you were getting at the mall?” He chuckled and responded. “Yeah, Champ. I did. At first it felt a bit weird with everyone watching me but after a while I started to enjoy it” “Oh yeah? How so?” “Well...” he paused for a second trying to come up with the words to described his feelings. “This is going to sound arrogant, but I felt...powerful. I mean, think about it, Sport. It's Saturday in the summer so the mall was very busy. The whole time we were there I saw four, maybe five guys who were as tall or taller than me. And those other tall guys, they all were skinny as a rail.” He then flexed his right biceps, his fist nearly hitting the roof of the truck. He continued, “I probably have more muscle in this one bicep of mine than any of those walking bean-poles had in their entire bodies. Again, I don't mean to sound arrogant, but I realized I was most likely the biggest and strongest man in the entire shopping complex. Out of the hundreds of people there, no one was able to match my height combined with my muscle size.” I realized he was right. It was weird to fathom. I had no doubt that my Dad, my own flesh and blood, was the most powerful man in the shopping complex. Perhaps the city, maybe even the region or state! “Wow, Dad. I never realized that but you are right. I don't think it sounds arrogant, you are just realizing the truth about your development. I guess I would say just don't let it go to your head. I know you are a good guy, so I'm not too worried that will happen. The way you talked with that Bradley kid was really cool. I think you made his day!” “Hehe yeah that was fun. Cute kid. It felt great when he asked if I was a superhero. The way he was staring at me I FELT like a superhero.” “Well, he's right that you certainly have the body of a supehero.” “Haha. Thanks, Son.” Later that afternoon we picked up Ted and went to see Dr. Jock. Even Dr. J was shocked by my fathers recent height increase. After noting my father's new stats, he immediately interviewed Dad and I on the events of the past few days. He was certainly interested in the 'flu' my father endured. Finally he had come up with a theory. “Mr. Graves, I don't think you had a flu. You said you didn't recall a fever and you had no loss of appetite. In fact, you said you probably ate more than normal in the form of junk food and fast food. Mr. Graves, I believe what you experienced was an accelerated growth spurt. As we have previously discussed, you are experience the growth symptoms of puberty only at a faster rate due the extra hormones you are receiving. You said your body ached all over. This is a typical indication of growing pains. I believe you basically experienced a typical month-long adolescent-like growth spurt, but condensed to a time period of one-to-two days.” “Wow, this is wild, Doc!” Ted interjected excitedly. “Will this happen to Chad again?” “It's certainly possible. Typically adolescents experience one to three major growth spurts during puberty. Since Chad here is basically finishing puberty this may have been his last one but it's impossible to tell.” “So, I could be done growing?” my father asked with a hint of disappointment. “Again, it's impossible to tell. I don't think you are done growing, Mr. Graves. Keep in mind you experienced a growth SPURT. You are likely still growing slowly and steadily until your growth plates fuse, you just may or may not experience another spurt like you did.” “Ah ok. Well that would be OK, I guess.” Dad added. “Those growing pains were a major bitch. I felt like absolute crap during those days this week. I hope I'm still growing. I think it would be cool if I could be just a little taller.” I shuddered for a second imaging my father even bigger and taller than he already was. Six foot six is already head and shoulders above me and even more for most people. Ted and Dad got their treatments from Dr. J and we strolled out of the clinic. Ted spoke up as we walked. “Say, Chad. Vanessa and I are having some people over for dinner and drinks next Friday evening. Would you be interested in joining us?” Ted looked at me and added. “Oh, Sorry, Jed. I would invite you over but I think Vanessa wants this to be more of an adult dinner party.” “Haha! Ted, no problem. I don't want to hang out you with old farts anyway!” I joked. “I could use a night away from this geezer right here,” I said as I jabbed Dad's taught waist. The rest of the week we were back at it like normal. Ted was continuing to cut down and prepare for his competition in just two weeks and was looking leaner and more vascular than ever. My father and I would help him with his posing routine and every few days my father continued to hook with with his Tinder 'friends'. By Tuesday, Dad had seemed to settle into his new, taller frame and was back to lifting heavier and heavier weights on each exercise. It was a good thing UrbranFlex was a hardcore gym that had those huge dumbells that went all the way up to 200 lbs, because my father used them for more than one exercise. To fill up his taller frame he had also once again upped his caloric intake. He had ordered and was taking couple new mass gainer shakes per day to help add some quick calories and protein to his diet. My own body was developing more than ever as well! Living with this muscle beast I couldn't help but have some of his habits being to rub off on me. I was also eating more and also healthier and was much more intense and focused in the gym. I hadn't checked my weight in a while so on Wednesday before bed I stepped on our bathroom scale in just my boxers. I was floored when saw I was now up to 206 lbs. It doesn't seem like much compared the gains of my old man but it was still just over 10 lbs in two weeks. I was now the biggest and buffest I had ever been. I stood there in front of the bathroom mirror and threw up a couple of flexes myself. Most muscular. Double biceps. Side triceps. Of course, my posing form was quite novice as I was just mimicking how I had seen Ted pose, but I was happily impressed with my own progress. “Looking good there, Champ.” I was suddenly broken from my self revelry and saw Dad leaning against the doorway in just a pair of basketball shorts. My face blanched as he caught me in an embarrassing moment of self admiration. “I was gonna ask you if you had noticed your own progress,” my father added. “I felt like you have been so focused on me that you were blind to see how studly you are becoming yourself. You're looking very buff, Son. Way stronger and better than I looked at your age. Let me see your biceps again.” He stepped into the bathroom and stood next to me. Our bathroom was long and had a wall sized mirror so we could both see each other in the mirror. My father stood just behind and to the side. I raised my arms into another novice double biceps, admiring the firm but defined tennis ball size lump that formed. “Very nice, Son.” He reached out with his big hands and gave my right arm a squeeze. “Nice and solid, too!” I'm sure that if he used his full strength he could've crushed my muscle like a grape. “Damn, Jed. You really do have great proportions. Nice wide shoulders, a small waist and those killer young guy abs..” The one thing I may still have had on my old man was that my abs were more defined. His abs were larger and bulkier, while I had a nice developed six pack. “You keep it up and you'll be giving me a run for my money in a few years,” he chuckled. I laughed as well and re-flexed my arms and grunted even harder. “Better watch out old man. This young man is coming for ya!” “Haha, Son. You sound like you are becoming too big for yer' britches! You got a ways to go before you can match THIS!” As he finished his statement he stepped right up behind me. I could feel his heavy pecs pushing into my upper back, his handsome face rising up above my own head. He copied my pose, slightly lowered himself so the middle of his arms were at the same level as mine. Even from a few inches behind me, his gigantic arms muscles completely eclipsed my own. My own decently impressive arms did nothing to hide the mass behind them. The peaks of his biceps reached up higher than mine and the heavy sagging triceps fell well below my own. You could even see all the outer edges of his forearms extending well beyond my forearms as well. After getting caught up in my own developing muscular body, all it took was one simple flex for this herculean specimen to make me feel like a tiny kid again. Finally I grunted in mock frustration, “All right that's enough of that you big showoff!” I laughed and put my arms down and then threw my right arm backward giving him a light elbow to his waist. “Ooof!” he bellow as I connected. “Haha! Ok, Son. Have a good night,” he chuckled and once again mussed my hair before exiting the bathroom. By the end of the week Dad was of course looking bigger than ever, again. He seemed to have re-filled out his taller frame and was looking as thick, if not thicker than he had before his growth spurt. After our workout on Friday my father showered and got ready for his dinner at Chad's house. I was going to meet up with a high school buddy and we were going to check out the latest action flick. I couldn't help but beam with pride when my friend had noticed my improved musculature. “Damn, Jed! You're looking stacked,” he had said. I got home about midnight. Dad still wasn't home so I went to bed. On Saturday morning I got up to make breakfast when Dad lumbered into the kitchen looking as pumped as ever. “Mornin' Pops. Good party last night? What time did you get in?” He rubbed his eyes to get the sleep out of then chugged down a large glass of water. “I'm not entirely sure, I just know it was late. The party was, well, it was...interesting.” He then half filled the glass halfway again and drank it down. “Oh yeah, why is that?” I asked. “By the way you're chugging that water I'm guessing you got some more action.” He deeply chuckled as he stood at the kitchen sink. He reached up to stretch that big tall frame of his, touching the ceiling again with his fingers and let out a big sigh to fully wake himself up. “You got that right, little buddy,” he admitted nonchalantly. He sat down at the table and gave me a wry smile. He knew I was curious about the details. “Sooooo, who was this one? One of Vanessa friends?” He continued to smirk at me for a few long seconds before speaking. “Vanessa,” he said coldly. It took me a few seconds to process what he had said. At first I though he was merely starting a sentence with 'Vanessa' but then I soon realized he had just admitted that he SCREWED Vanessa. Once the new information had settled in I completely went off. “What!?!? You fucked Vanessa?!?! Damnit Dad, what the hell is wrong with you!? Ted is your best friend and you go behind his back and screw his girlfriend?!?” He was surprised at the verbal abuse I was lobbing his way but he continued to remain silent. “You are being an asshole, Pops. Here I was thinking you are this great, awesome guy but you have become a scumbag! So what, after dinner you and Vanessa snuck off to her house to screw not only each other but your relationship with Ted!?!?” As I continued to give him a tongue lashing that wry smirk returned to his face. “Just because you've got these big muscles now doesn't give you the right to be a piece of shit human being... AND WIPE THAT STUPID GRIN OFF YOU'RE FACE!” I was now shouting at full blast. Finally he erupted in a fit of laughter. I watched his huge frame shake and shimmy with giggles of glee. It then dawned on me that he was playing with me. “Damnit. Are you messing with me, Pops?” “HAHA...maybe a little bit, Champ.” I sighed and relaxed at sat down at the opposite end of the table. “So, you didn't screw Vanessa?” I asked. His face turned serious once again and he clarified, “Oh I fucked Vanessa. But don't worry, Ted knows about it because he watched me do it.” Wait, what?!?! HOLY SHIT. What sort of perverted soap opera situation was going on here!?!? The grin had returned to his face as my own blankly comprehended what he had just told me. I couldn't resist I had to know the juicy details. “What!?” I finally spoke in shock. “Ok, so what hell happened?” My father than recalled the events of his night to me: Well, Son I showed up to Chad's at about 7:30pm. When I got there I was the only one besides Chad and Vanessa. Vanessa was wearing this tight little sleek black dress looking sexy as hell. They then told me that the others they invited had to cancel so it would just be us three. So we settled down for nice meal and some wine. Eventually, during the meal they admitted that they didn't invite any other people over except me. You and I both know that Vanessa is into some kinky shit from all the stories Ted has told us. It turns out Vanessa is highly into something called 'cuckoldry'. You ever heard of that, Son? As an American boy who grew up in the age of the internet with easy access to all sorts of porn I knew exactly what cuckolding was. I was afraid to admit it though so I played it off naively. “Yeah I think so. Isn't that where a girlfriend or wife has sex with another dude in front of her husband or boyfriend?” “Yeah basically like that. And usually the other dude is bigger than the other boyfriend or husband.” Ah. I knew where this was going. He continued his story: So Vanessa was asking me if I wanted to have sex with her, right there in front of Ted! I mean, the girl is stunning so of course I said yes. I looked at Ted who was just giving me one of those excited grins of his own. He was just as much into it as Vanessa! Ted told me that since he is so depleted for his contest that their sex life was pretty much on hold for the next couple of weeks. He just didn't have the energy or stamina for long fuck sessions right at the moment. Since Vanessa was such a sexual being, Ted himself was asking me if I would help them out. It was wild! After the meal and few glasses more glasses of wine Vanessa retreated to the bedroom. Before we joined her Ted and I talked, “Ted, buddy are you sure you want to do this? I mean, you're my best bud I don't want this to ruin our friendship.” “Chad, my man, don't worry about it at all. V and I have been talking about this since she first met you at our BBQ a few weeks ago. I know I talk about how kinky Vanessa is, but honestly, I'm the same way. I think its why she and I click so well. And look, I know that you know that I'm not...well...the biggest guy 'down there'. I love Vanessa and I want to keep here satisfied her in any way I can, even if it's with the help of another guy. Rather than finding some sketchy person on the internet, I'd be honored if it were you, big man. And I still want to be involved.” I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Ted WANTED me to sleep with his girlfriend AND he wanted to be in the room while I did it! “Well, Teddy, this is definitely the one of the weirdest things I've ever gotten myself into, but let's do it. Anything to help out my little buddy! Heck, my friend, you are probably the reason I've become as big as I have, so I owe it to you.” “Awesome, big guy. Ok Vanessa is my room waiting for us. A couple more things. V is really into dominance and role playing, so go along with the flow. She's probably going to say some harsh things about me, but it's all for show. Feel free to play along. Trust me, I will get as much out of this as you and V will.” This was just getting wilder and wilder! So Ted and I walked into his bedroom and there was Vanessa, standing in front of the bed in a skin-tight black leather dominatrix outfit, complete with one of those leather batons! She had us stand in the middle of the room, side by side and strip to our underwear. She stood in front of us and assessed her property. “My, my, my. We sure have quite the two specimens here, don't we. One ripped to shreds, tanned sexy man and one hulking muscle beast.” She the proceeded to grope both of our bodies. We had to keep our arms down at our sides as she played with us. Whenever we tried to move she would whack us with the baton which left small red welt wherever she struck. It hurt, but, it was weirdly erotic. I quickly learned to not move. She caressed all my muscles. She even licked my abs and chest and sucked on my nips and then did the same to Ted. Once her inspection of our bodies was complete, she said “Physically, I see you to are worthy of my presence. Now let's see if your packages are worthy as well. Mr. Ted, remove your shorts at once!” “Yes, Ms. V!” Ted spoke and dropped his shorts. They clearly had used these monikers before. “Oh my. Is this all you brought to the party?” Vanessa played with Ted's little pecker with her baton. “Mr. Chad, I am a very needy woman. I sincerely hope you can make up for Mr. Teds shortcomings here.” “Yes, I believe I can, Ms. V.” Then I dropped my own shorts and watched Vanessa's eyes go wide. “Oh. My. Gawd,” she said. My huge cock had clearly broken her out of character momentarily. Eventually she regained composure and slipped back into Ms. V. “Mr. Ted, this is what I expect of a man. What good are those ripped muscles of your if you have no cock. Go over the corner and watch as I show you what a real cock looks like. With me standing completely still, Vanessa knelt down and proceeded to work over my cock with her hands and mouth. She sucked the head of my dick until it got about half hard and then it was just simply to big for her petite mouth. From there on she continued to lick along my shaft and give me the handjob of a lifetime. She was a real pro! The only problem was, she kept breaking character. “Geezus, It's soooo big” she would say. “Fuck, Ted, look at this thing!” she said a couple of times as she glanced back at Ted. “You weren't lying about what you saw in the locker room that day!” Eventually, I had enough of of here indiscipline and decided to take over. My big bull cock was just too much for her to maintain her dominatrix character. I then leaned over and grabbed her by her shoulders and stood her up. As you know she's only about 5 ft 5 in so she was only about as tall as my shoulders. “Little Ms. V, I'm afraid I may be a bit too much for you to dominate. Therefore, I am now in charge. Please strip down to your bra and panties, NOW.” I could see a slight look of trepidation on Vanessa's face. Then she broke into an excited grin and complied with my demand. She realized I was right. I was the one who should be in charge in this situation. Or virtually ANY situation for that matter. “Yes, Mr. Chad.” “You and little Ted here shall address me as 'Sir' or 'Mr. Bull'” I demanded. “Yes, Mr. Bull!” Vanessa agreed. “Now, Ms. V. I want you to give little Teddy here a blowjob.” “Yes, Mr. Bull!” As Vanessa walked over to Ted I gave him wink. Ted smiled back at me and gave me a big thumbs up and V proceeded to deep throat Ted. Unlike my huge fuckrod, Vanessa was able to fit Ted's modest dick all in her mouth. I will say, luckily for Ted, he did actually plump up to at least a somewhat average 5 inches. He was bigger than you would think from seeing his tiny softy. After a few minutes of allowing Ted some pleasure I demanded that both Ted and Vanessa return to stand in front of me. “Ms. V, strip naked and then I want to you to compare and contrast the two dicks in front of you. Ted, stand in front of me and face me. Vanessa, on your knees in between us.” Ted and I faced each other, our two rock hard cocks pointing to each other, mine a couple of inches higher than his due to my superior height. Vanessa undressed and knelt down so she was at eye level to our erections. Her tits and nips were fantastic. “Vanessa, go ahead and tell me what you see.” “I see two cocks. Well, Sir, I see ONE cock and one dicklet. This little one here isn't worthy of being called a cock. This bigger one is fucking MASSIVE. I have to use both of my hands to completely surround it, because it's soooooo thick. With Mr. Ted's dick here I can easily close my hand around it and connect my fingers and I even have small hands. It's like comparing a toothpick to a rolling pin.” “Very good observations, Ms. V. What else do you notice?” “Thank you Mr. Bull,” Vanessa continued. “Mr. Bull, your cock is also so MUCH longer than Teddy's here. In fact, gosh! Teddy's entire dick is barely longer than just the HEAD of your enormous schlong!” “You know you may be right, Ms. V. Mr. Ted, I want you step forward until you are no longer able to do so.” Ted slowly shuffled forward until the tip of my cock touched his rippling abs. “Mr. Ted, why have you stopped?” “Well, Mr. Bull, Sir...” Teddy was getting into this as well. He IS a kinky little fucker! “I stopped because your enormous dick is pressing against my abs, impeding my progress toward you.” I then asked. “So you stopped because you ran into my dick. That's funny Ted, I don't feel your dick pressing against me at all. Ms. V, why is that?” Vanessa responded enthusiastically, “It's because you cock is soooooo much bigger and longer than Mr. Teds, Sir. You have a huge cock compared to just about anybody. But it absolutely DWARFs Mr. Ted's tiny penis.” “I think you are correct, Ms. V. But I think we should check scientifically just to be sure. Do you happen to have a ruler, Ms. V?” Ted briefly broke character and told her there was a ruler in this drawer of his computer desk. “Yes, Mr. Bull. I do.” Vanessa retrieved the ruler. Ted stepped back and she placed it on top of his erection. “It's right at five inches, Mr. Bull. May I measure you now, Mr. Bull?” “Yes, you may. Vanessa. Thank you for asking.” I have to be honest, champ. Playing the dominant man ordering those two around turned me on like nothing else ever has. “OH MY GAWD, Mr. Bull. You're cock is 11 inches long!” “Ahhh. Now you see why you will address me as 'Mr. Bull'. Mr. Ted, I've never been very good with numbers, but what exactly is two times five?” “Sir, I took a couple of math classes in college so I know that two times five equals ten!” Ted responded with a grin. “I see. And 10 is in fact, LESS than 11, correct?” “Yes, Mr. Bull,” both Ted and Vanessa responded in sync. “So if I am understanding correctly, Mr. Ted. My big cock here is MORE Than TWICE as big as your little pecker. That I am literally more than TWICE the man that you are?” As I glanced at Vanessa she was rubbing her own pussy getting of on our conversation. “Yes, Mr. Muscle Bull, you are correct. My little dicklet is less than half the size of your monster cock.” “Ms. V. What do you think of that?” I was started to worry that Vanessa was feeling left out. “I think it's amazing. You are so much more of a man than little Ted here.” “Ms. V, would you say that size does, indeed, matter?” “Oh yes Sir. Size matters A LOT. And you sir have A LOT of size!” I chuckled at her enthusiasm. “You got that right, babe.” I then grunted and raised my huge arms into a massive most double biceps pose high above both Ted and Vanessa. “Size does FUCKING matter. And I got SIZE everywhere, not just my schlong. Fucking big biceps. Big meaty pecs. Huge redwood thighs. Enormous lats and shoulders. I truly am a GIANT living in a world of puny little men!” I tell ya Son, I was totally getting into our size play. I couldn't help but massage my rock hard cock under the table and Dad described the events of last night. I was so close to blowing my load I had to be careful to avoid too much stimulation. From his panting I could tell my father was also super aroused from his own story. He continued: So then I told Ted to go ahead and fuck Vanessa to warm her up for me. I must say I was impressed with how Ted pleasured Vanessa. We both know he is a player and it seems he has mastered ways to satisfy women in spite of his lesser endowment. I could see him rhythmically pounding away at her walls and he had her moaning in pleasure. I let them go at it for a few minutes and then told Ted to step away. “Ok that's enough you two. Ms. V, I think it's time you experience a real cock, not some little weenie. Mr. Ted, little buddy, it is always important to practice safe sex. May I borrow a condom?” “Yes, our course Mr. Bull, I agree.” I sent Vanessa to retrieve a condom from the desk and she tore open the wrapper. “Ms. V, please place the condom on my cock.” I watched in amusement as she struggled to fit the condom over my oversized dickhead. She was able to actually squeeze it over my cock head but it was so tight it hurt a bit. Eventually the condom tore as she tried to stretch it wider. “Ms. V, I am getting impatient. What seems to be the problem?” “Sir, you're massive bull cock is too big for the condom,” Vanessa responded. “Fetch me another condom,” I demanded. Vanessa grabbed another rubber from the desk and handed it to me. I tore it open and rolled the condom down my middle finger. “Oh my goodness Mr. Ted. Where did you find this? I didn't even know they made condoms this SMALL! This thing barely fits on my finger!” Ted winced just a bit as I said this. I hoped I hadn't gone too far with my little friend. But he regained his composure and settled back into our role-playing. “Yes, Sir, I am able to buy those at the store.” “Well, I guess that's why I didn't know that. You see, I can no longer buy rubbers in stores. I have to special order them online Luckily I always come prepared.” I pulled a rubber out of my pocket. “This here is a Durex XXL. It's for BIG men, REAL men.” Luckily it just barely fits me. Ms. V, would you do the honors?” “My pleasure Mr. Bull.” Vanessa proceeded to open the package and rolled the huge stretchy ring down my pulsing cock. The condom covered about three quarters of my enormous erection. “Ms. Vanessa, I think it's time for you to feel some REAL size.” I led Vanessa over the bed and had her lay on her back looking up at me. I could tell she was a little bit nervous so I leaned over and reassured her out of character that I would be gentle. I also gave her a safe word. I then grabbed her legs and placed the head of my cock at the entrance of pussy and slow pushed it in. Vanessa let out a high pitched wail as it plopped in after much resistance. “OH MY GOD!! OW! CAREFUL CAREFUL,” she screamed. “IT'S TOO BIG!” I stopped with just the head in an let her adjust to the pressure. I looked over at Ted. In mock anger and annoyance I asked, “Mr. Ted, I told you to loosen her up. She is as tight as ever.” Ted responded, “I am sorry, Sir. Please understand that not only is my penis much tinier than yours, but your super cock is bigger than any she has ever had sex with. I sighed exaggeratedly, “Well I guess that's most likely true. There's not much out there as big as me. Guess I'll just have to be as gentle as I can until you get stretched out, little lady. But I got A LOT of power in these massive muscles of mine,” as I said that I flexed a most muscular down at Vanessa with my cock head still squeezed just inside her cooch. I could feel my huge muscles tighten and explode in relief as I posed. “I'll have to be mighty careful.” Once I felt Vanessa was ready I slowly pushed a bit more in as she let out another wail. Once she adjusted I slipped a bit more in. I repeated this process a few times. “Congratulations, Ms. V. I am now halfway in!” “OH MY GOD THAT'S IT! FUCK, IT'S SOOOO HUGE. YES! FUCK ME!.” She finally had adjusted to my invading monster and the pain on her face had turned to pleasure. I looked at Ted who was stroking his own dick, enjoying the show. “Mr. Ted, since I am halfway I guess that means I have already gone further into your girlfriend then you ever have, huh?” “Yes, Mr. Bull. You have filled my girlfriend with more cock meat then I could ever hope to. I am humbled by your alpha size. Please give my girlfriend the dicking she deserves,” I smiled back at Ted and winked as I enjoyed his praise. “My pleasure little buddy.” I then proceeded to slowly fuck the hell out of Vanessa. Slowly in, back out, and then slowly in just a bit more. I was impressed, in all she was able to take about nine inches of my fuck stick, more than most women could handle. When I got that far in she convulsed and screamed out even louder, I had quickly given her the first of many orgasms she would have last night. I fucked her in so many different positions, Son. It was amazing. She really is a kinky little bitch. She showed me a few positions that I would never have though of, positions that she said only well endowed men could pull off. Well, haha, I had no problem whatsoever in that regard. I think my favorite part of the night was when I laid on the bed and told Vanessa to ride me. As she straddled my waist and crouched down she had trouble getting my cock back in her cooch. Finally I grew impatient and enlisted the help of my friend, “Ted, come here and hold my rod so your girlfriend can sit on it.” Ted waltzed over and hesitated for a second as he eyed my manhood. He then reached his hand and grabbed the thick shaft. He squeezed it a couple of times out of sheer curiosity. He then held my massive fuckrod straight up for Vanessa. I could see the look of sheer awe and amazement in his eyes as he held my cock. Even with is big manly hands he could barely reach halfway around it. He could only imagine what it would be like to have a dong this fucking big. I even heard a faint “wowwww” escape his mouth. He looked me in eye as I smirked at him and let him know that yeah, I know it's fucking huge and I LOVE IT. So a couple hours later I could tell poor Vanessa was wearing down after her umpteenth orgasm. I had Vanessa lay back down on the back so I could pound away once more at her cunt. “Ok, little people, let's bring it on home,” I said. “Ms. V, while I finish I want you to turn your head and give your boyfriend the blowjob of a life time.” As I slid in an out of her now destroyed pussy she deepthroated Ted's little pecker. “Are you ready, little buddy?” I asked Ted. “Yeah, big man, let's do it.” I allowed him to break character as we finished. Ted timed his release with mine and we both exploded in deep manly grunts. I filled my condom nearly to the nearly to brink while Ted simultaneously exploded all over Vanessa's face. For having such a little pecker he sure produced a lot of cum, I was impressed. I tell ya, Son, it was probably the hottest fuck of my life. Seeing tight little petite Vanessa beneath both my hulking body and Ted's ripped physique, it was better than any scenario a porn director could dream up. We slapped hands above her as we spent out loads. Ted would later tell me this was called 'Eiffel Towering', haha! As he finished his story I myself exploded in my shorts. I'm not sure if he noticed, he was so caught up in his own story, rubbing himself and his eyes closed so I don't think he did. I sat there at the table while his own breathing slowed down. He stood up and I got an eyeful of the bulge created by an 11 inch monster in his trademark WEM underwear. “Hehe,” he chuckled. “Sorry, Son, I worked myself up telling you about last, I gotta go take care of this.” And with that he sauntered out of the kitchen and into the bathroom. I sat there at the kitchen table, my underwear soaked, wondering what the hell my musclestud father would do next. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Whew. That was a long chapter. This is was my first foray into some hardcore smut so let me know if it worked or not. thanks!
  2. 37 points
    Work had shifted me over to working until late at night so I've had to start working out late at night. I am usually one of the only people there but recently a guy who I remember seeing there during the day is working out when I do; thing is he has grown fucking massive! He has had to of doubled in size since I last saw him some weeks prior. My first thought, asides from envy and lust, was "Oh Lord, here we go again". Rumors had started that the gym owner will make some patrons into his...pet projects if you will, these guys would somehow blow up size and eventually just disappear. No one knew what the hell happened or where they went but we were willing to bet that the owner has a connection with a certain supplement company that has been making waves in the market with products that worked wonders, a little too well at that. I came into the gym one night to start up one hell of a back workout (gotta hit that new deadlift PR right?) when who do I see but the man in action at the leg press! There he is wearing nothing more than a wife beater, tights, and a pair of those Otomix shoes the pros and power lifters wear. I'm transfixed staring at him pressing a max loaded sled grunting as his spandex-clad legs piston through the motion while he grunts with each rep. Once I saw what he had between his legs fighting for space in a way that can only be described as grotesque I tripped over my own feet. With one last grunt he finished his set and looked at me on the ground blushing in embarrassment as I tried, and failed, to pretend nothing happened. Swiftly I got up and went to the other side of the gym to start doing some pull ups making sure not to meet his gaze the whole time. As I continued my workout I could hear his rhythmic grunting and heavy foot falls as he came went from exercise to exercise. I was in the corner of the gym resting between deadlift sets when he took the squat rack right next to me racking up hundred pound plat after hundred pound plate. After I stopped gawking I noticed he put the exact weight I was deadlifting onto the bar, I looked at his reflection in the mirror and met his gaze when he started his set. He did 20 reps with perfect form and no signs of effort as he didn't break eye contact the entire set. My new personal best of a single deadlift at 600lbs felt like I may as well have lifted a tenth of that. I couldn't help myself as a nice sized tent sprouted in my shorts which he noticed and gave me a smirk before doing another set of 20 reps. I took my time to calm down and resume my workout doing my best to ignore him as he kept squatting and adding yet more plates with little more exertion every set. He soon had the bar maxed out with hundred pound plates and seemed to be either waiting for something or possibly taking a break before resumed. I sat down on a nearby bench to rest briefly after putting my weights away when he quickly took his spot back and resumed squatting. I had a front row seat to watch as he slowly and easily squatted down nearly till his ass touched the ground and stood up grunting under the exertion and displaying his prowess. His ass looked two basketballs cut in half stuffed into blue spandex, balls bigger than any NBA player could hope to hold without two hands cupping their massiveness. As he squatted down I got so hard that I couldn't tell what had more blood in it, my entire body after a grueling deadlift personal record or my dick. He did a full ten reps with a familiarity like meeting a lifelong friend before he reracked the weights with a very loud and echoing thud, further driving home how empty the gym was with only the two of us there. He turned around and sauntered/waddled toward my slack jawed self. His legs were so pumped they looked like a chart of the human circulatory system through his leggings; but what drew my attention the most was the mass at eye level that was not dissimilar to a fruit arrangement with two grapefruits and a thick bottle gourd but with angry thick veins everywhere. As it throbbed and pulsed with a large wet spot forming on the tip I heard him speak for the first time tonight. "Hey, my eyes are up here mate.” he said with a voice as deep and gravely as a mountain slide, "Can you do me a favor bud and rerack my weights? I got something I need to take care of as you can see." He chuckled to himself as he gave his dick a squeeze eliciting a groan from the both of us and made the wet spot on his spandex expand further. I nodded as he put a very heavy and calloused hand on my shoulder. "Thanks a lot man, nice work on the deadlifts bud." He took his hand off my shoulder to close my mouth which I hadn't noticed was still open as I stared in disbelief. He winked at me as he waddled away. I felt like I was about to cum then and there as he slowly made his way to the locker room taking enough time to make sure he had my undivided attention. I awkwardly stood up as my dick was so hard it hurt now and put his weights away. I just couldn't help myself to do what he asked and someone has to do it right? I spent the next few minutes stretching with my erection refusing to get less hard before I headed to the locker room as well. I was debating if he was coming onto me, toying with me, or just got off on showing his power when I heard the telltale wet noises of flesh on flesh and a very deep grunting coming from the stalls. I cautiously made my way towards the restroom trying my damnedest to not make my presence known when he started to moan loader. As I rounded the corner I could see his shoes in the stall closest to the door as he let out one last booming grunt. It took me a second to realize what happened as he came until I looked towards the ceiling; with an extremely percussive thwack he was hitting the ceiling tiles with such force to push them upwards. After what felt like a good two minutes his orgasm finally died down as he went from hitting the new hole in the ceiling, to over the stall door with a perfect arc to the mirror across the room, until finally it was contained in his stall. As my head was swimming in the miasma of his musk and the unadulterated rank smell of pure sex he let out a loud FUCK! His feet were shifting and I noticed that strips of cloth were falling down to the ground, it took me a second to make the connection it was the remains of his wife beater. He continued to curse to himself with each word being muttered in a deeper voice while he stood up and, what I can only assume to be, struggled to pull his tights back up. I quietly slipped outside of the locker room before he could notice and waited until I heard his stall door to open before reentering, pretending I hadn't heard or seen anything. I went to my locker to rifle through my belongings as I built up the courage to say something, anything to him. As I was feigning interest at my gym bag I heard an extremely loud thunk coming from the weight scale, I turned around to see that he set it to max weight but with only one leg and part of his body weight had exceeded the limits of the now meager scale. After this sunk in I finally took notice of him. He had grown, substantially, to the point that he far eclipsed the man who I saw in the gym earlier. His shoulders had grown so wide that even a set of double doors would soon give him issues. His thick neck had lost the lost not only the battle but the war to his encroaching traps that were now threatening to swallow his head. His back could rival the moon in its ability to eclipse the sun, thick enough that his arms were forced up further into the air. His arms, even at rest, were much thicker than either of our heads. Miraculously his leggings had somehow managed to not explode off of his legs that were now so massive he had to change his stance like he was straddling a Clydesdale stallion, and yet his calves were still grazing each other as he stood up straight. What both impressed and terrified me the most was that despite his immensity I could clearly see, with him standing the other direction, a few inches of his dick that was threatening to rip upwards through his leggings that are absolutely struggling to keep the monster caged. He finally took notice of my meager presence, meager only while compared to him as otherwise my 6' 260lb frame would by no means be deigned as such. "Jeff right?" He inquired in a voice like the oncoming of a storm. "Yes actually, though I never got your name" I responded with my voice cracking in a combination of fear, lust, and awe. "I'm Ian." He replied with a hungry tone, "Would you mind helping me scrub my back in the shower? I seem to be having issues reaching it at the moment." He chuckled at his joke as he finally turned away from the weight scale he had been staring down. I couldn't help but gasp as I saw him from the front after his recent changes. A chest so thick that light could not escape its crevices; his nipples were nearly forced into hiding as they pointed down towards the ground and his abs which looked like a vest network of deep canyons with 10 peaks. His ass was so thick that not even his quads could hide it as you could see the curves of it from his front. To top it all off was a bulge in the front nearing the size of a medium pumpkin holding his angry, veiny, throbbing nuts. His dick, which at this point was both longer and thicker than my own heavily worked forearms, was steadily dripping precum through his straining tights. I have to admit I'm it proud of it, though I dare you to do better in my situation, but I came right then and there. I had always been the bigger man in my relationships, I was rarely outsized in my day to day interactions, but to come face to face with so much...man was too much for me. A man who, with a conservative estimate, was well over twice my size yet only an inch or two taller released a flood gate from within me that seemed like it wouldn't stop nor did I want it to either. He waddled over to me and put hands that could easily envelop my thick shoulders to support me. "Whoa there Jeff, I take it you like what you see eh?" He said while laughing. My dick gave an appreciative spurt as my orgasm started to end. "Guess you need a shower too now don't you bud?" He chortled. I numbly nodded my head while drinking in how close I was to this demigod. As he kicked off his shoes he instructed me to go ahead and strip then head towards the shower with him. He waddled away slowly taking every step deliberately while flexing his legs and ass as I took off my sweaty cum drenched clothing as if my life depended on it. I caught up with Ian in the room before the showers which had a large mirror and counter spanning the length of the wall. Ian was performing pose after pose with a combination of both worry and pride. While still looking into the mirror he met my gaze mid side bicep pose. "Fuck Jeff that is a nice piece you have their man! Though, not quite nice as mine heh". I couldn't help but blush; imagine a stud like me reduced to blushing like a school girl, as I flexed my 10" dick at him with my golf ball sized testicles bouncing. "Well Ian we can't all be freaks like you can we? What the fuck are you on that is making you grow like this and where the fuck can I get some?" "Never mind that Jeff, have any critiques on my posing stud?" He transition to a most muscular as he said this. A pose had never before lived up to its name until right then. He waddled over to me and flexed his arm which as pumped as it was had to be nearly twice as the size of his head now. "Or would you rather just feel it?" I gulped and slowly put my hand on the fire hot, harder than diamond bicep and came all over his leggings and stomach. Ian started laughing as he stopped flexing his arm, his dick now drooling a steady amount of pre through his tights, and swapped back to a most muscular. All the veins on his body were in stark relief as his head was being consumed by his chest and shoulders mid flex. "You do know you're going to have to clean that up right?" He said as he stopped flexing and stood up straight. I finally ended my second orgasm within a few minutes of each other as he stared into my soul. He started bouncing his pecs which at the point was akin to a devastating earthquake with his mass. I reached out and placed my hand firmly on his chest as he was doing this. Ian's dick throbbed and let loose another salvo of pre as he kept bouncing his chest with my hand firmly on it. I slowly brought my hand down his chest committing every part of it to memory for future alone time material. I got near his nipple and gave it a nice hard squeeze not realizing what hell would break loose. Simultaneously a few things happened. 1) Ian's eyes bugged out as he let out a combination yell/moan. 2) His knees started to buckle as he leaned forward putting enough weight on me for support that it made me worry that my own strength was being put to the ultimate test. 3) His dick throbbed torturously as he came with such force that despite his leggings it rebounded onto my legs from the wall a few feet away from us to the point it stung. 4) As he was thrusting his hips like a man in a seizure he grew, God did he grow. Ian bellowed out a very drawn out and angry FUCK as he curled his toes as if he was trying to claw into the earth. While mumbling/moaning incoherently he drew me into a bear hug to support his still thrusting and cumming self. He was radiating heat to the point I worried I was going to be burned as he inexplicably ab fucked my dick with his thrusts. I couldn't breath and when I could all I drew in was more of his heady musk. I joined him in my third orgasm in less than twenty minutes making an even worse mess over his stomach. After what felt like a sweaty crushing eternity he finally dropped me to the ground. I looked up but could only see his immense bulge and chest, his face long hidden by the two. "God fucking damn it!" He roared as he awkwardly waddled to the mirror. I stood up as he was examined himself with a mixture of expletives and curses at me and his luck. His arms were nearly locked into place at a 70° angle, each nearly as thick as my chest. Ian grunted in pain as he vainly grabbed towards his tights that somehow had still not burst off of his indescribable bulk, I really need to write a glowing review for the company that made them. I noticed his source of discomfort; his tights were now past skin tight and were digging deep into his rock hard flesh. Through a hole which had torn open on the back side I not only found out he chose to go commando tonight but got a full on view of his shaved hole. I stepped closer to Ian as he awkwardly tried to maneuver his bulk to a point where he could grab his tights and either take or rip them off. Defying logic he somehow gained purchase while awkwardly bending down as much as his body would now allow. As he got his leggings down to his knees he thrust backward with enough force to impale himself half way onto my 10" dick much to my delight and his horror. "JEFF WHAT THE FUCK MAN!?!" Ian screamed as he instinctively both clenched and stood up with enough force to bring me with him. With me still half way into his medicine ball sized cheeks Ian struggled to reach me but his new bulk interfered with his every movement. "Jeff get the fuck out of-" I couldn't help myself as I buried myself to the hilt. Ian let out a deep and angry moan as I started to thrust. "Jeff you mother fucker, when I get my hands onto you I'll show you how a real man does it you bitch!" I responded by pulling out to the tip of my head and slamming down to my bush as hard as I could, repeatedly. Though I couldn't see it, Ian's eyes rolled back up into his head as he bent forward trying to get support on the counter despite himself. As I kept deep dicking the big bitch I heard the telltale heavy sound of flesh hitting flesh as his massive dick was forcibly hitting the middle of his chest in rhythm to my thrusts. I couldn't see Ian's face, or anything in asides from his back for that matter due to it taking up my entire field of vision, but I could imagine what his sweaty face looked like as he became the bottom I fucking was making him. Eventually I no longer heard the sound of his dick bouncing off his chest but heard a gulping noise as Ian started to suck his down his own cock. Apparently he was too much man even for himself as I heard him gag every time I thrust forward and drove his dick further down his throat. Ian soon started to clench his massive ass and flexed it as hard as he could which I can only assume meant he was close to cumming, but then again so was I. Even with all of his strength he wasn't able to stop me completely as I redoubled my efforts on him. Soon I heard Ian swallowing as he started to grunt in worry and confusion as he came down his throat which began his next round of growth. His rhythmic clenching and vice like grip spurned me into cumming as well as keeping me inside him despite his wishes. Ian was forced to stand up as his arms were raised to parallel of the ground by his ballooning chest and widening back. His head was locked into place by his shoulders and chest as his dick kept up with his growing muscle at a neck break speed. Ian could see each volley travel up the multiple feet of his dick which was quite firmly stuck in his mouth. He was forced to swallow more and more as his balls tensed up and then expanded lower with each blast. Ian attempted to turn around and dislodge both me from his rear and his own convulsing dick from his mouth but was immediately tripped by his tights still wrapped around his knees. We both fell to the ground with a noise that echoed through the entire building, I was violently driven forward until I was fully impaling Ian's still bucking ass. I put my hands on his back, the only thing I could reach now to stabilize myself, as I emptied my soul into his innards. The fall finally dislodged Ian's angry dick from his mouth which continued to expel everything it had into the next room. I soon stopped my fourth outburst of the night and slowly disentangled myself from Ian. He was still cumming and growing but was finally tapering off as I stood up. I saw the mess I made leaking out of his cavernous ass crack onto his legs which were now thick enough that the only space between them was a small area where the knees met. Ian was still humping, as well as he could in his situation, with his tights now around his ankles just above his kicking socked feet. (I REALLY need to invest in a pair of those). I made my way to his front relishing every second of his size and the afterglow of the best sex I'm sure either of us have ever had. As I finally got to his head he let out one last volley a good foot out of his dick and slowly stopped growing. Ian was now so large that every limb was locked in stasis. He wasn't going to be leaving the building let alone moving without a great deal of assistance now. I can only guess that his drinking his own cum made the growth affect him so much more this time. I grabbed Ian's head by his hair at least as much as his neck and traps would allow me to. His cum covered face was barely coherent after his ordeal. I bent down and gave him a deep kiss before licking off all the cum left over from his face. A few seconds later my dick let out my fifth, and most massive, orgasm of the night all over Ian's head as I gained approximately 10lbs of muscle and 2" to my jumping cock. As I came off my growth high (God and that's only a fraction of what he felt and gained!) I asked Ian a few questions. Who was your supplier and who do you want me to get to help you? Both answers were Mike the gym owner, just like I thought. Do you have any more left? His locker was his response; I looked over into the lock room with the only door open asides from mine which had his gym bag poking out of it. With a smile I dropped his head which slumped back down onto his still hard and leaking dick. I made my way over to his locker and found both his cell phone and the mystery supplement. As I read the instructions, to avoid becoming just like Ian, I texted Mike from Ian's cell phone. I gave myself my first dose of the supplement, and new life, and felt even more exhilarated and energetic. I'm going to go do one hell of a fucking work out until Mike shows up at opening in a few hours, but for now I think Ian is ready for round two. I know I fucking am.
  3. 33 points
    CHAPTER 11: THE BENEFITS OF FRUSTATION We returned home late Saturday night and immediately went to bed. We met up with Ted the next day in the afternoon to go see the Dr. Jock. As Dr. Jock was doing his examinations and giving Ted and my father their treatments we began to discuss my dad's plans to compete at the next regional bodybuilding show on July 29th. Today was now June 25th so he had just over one month to prepare. Doc said he and Ted would come up with a nutrition plan to really help him shred up. “No more pizzas, Big Man!” said Ted. “Say goodbye to those tasty carbs for he next four weeks.” Dr. J had my father remove his shirt and drop his pants so he could examine his gigantic physique. As his hulking muscles were unclothed the doctor shook his head side to side in awe. “My goodness, Chad. I haven't seen you without you shirt in a couple of weeks. Your progress really is astounding. Ok, let me look you over. Ok, raise your arms. Give me a quick double-biceps pose. Ok, good. Great size, of course. Amazing fullness, fantastic muscle-bellies you've got. Turn-around. Give me a lat spread. Grab your hip and flex those lats. Hmmm. Ted, you'll need to help Chad here on the posing aspect.” My Dad turned back around and faced the Doc. “Ok, Chad. I'm sure I don't have to tell you this, you've obviously got the musculature. Boy do you ever! I'm not really seeing any major weak points. Maybe just your traps. They are certainly not small, but because your neck and your shoulders are so big they are a bit undersized in proportion. Try doing some extra shrugs for the next few weeks.” “Will do, Doc,” Dad responded. Dr. J added, “You will just need strip away the fat to really make those muscles pop out. As Ted said, cut away the carbs and add some cardio to your workouts.” My Dad sneered at Ted and joked, “Ah man, you didn't say anything about cardio! Cardio is for sissies!” Ted retorted “Gotta do it, fatty! Haha.” Ted raised his shirt and rubbed the legendary bumps on his stomach. “Cardio is how you get ABS LIKE THESE!” As we continued to chat the Doc looked at me and asked, “How about you Jed, you going to compete?” I was taken aback, “What!? Me!? Haha, no way, I'm not ready to compete.” Dr. Jock gave me a wry grin. “How old are you, Jed?” I confirmed that I was 19 and would be turning 20 later this summer on August 3rd. “Ah, so you would just barely be able to compete in the teen division, then. Jed, I have been helping bodybuilders and weightlifters for years. Trust me, Son. Where you are right now you would be fairly competitive in the older, college-age division. In the teen division you would do very, very well, possibly even win depending on who shows up.” I could see excited smiles on Dad's and Ted's faces as I stood there silently thinking about what the doctor said. Me? A bodybuilder? I know I was in good shape, but I'm not buff enough to be a real bodybuilder am I? “I don't know Doc, I feel like I would need to be a lot bigger to actually compete.” I saw my Dad's face frown a bit at my revelation of doubt. Dr. Jock interrupted, “Nonsense! You have more than enough size for the Teens. Nobody in the Teen division is that big, especially at a regional show like this. For Teens it's a lot more about conditioning, symmetry and proportion than it is about size. Take off your shirt and let me give you a good luck over and I will tell you what I honestly think.” “I don't know, Doc...” I began. My father had then decided he had enough of my negativity. He waltzed over, reach down, grabbed my shirt and easily worked it up and over my torso and dropped it on the floor. There was nothing I could do to resist as his immense strength forced me shirtless. He was easily able to manhandle a man of my size. “For gosh sake's, Son! Just let the Doc look at you before you completely dismiss the idea.” He huffed, stepped back and the three older men examined my body. It was awkward. I felt like a sow being paraded around the grandstand at a country fair in front of bunch of interested farmers. Doc whistled as he looked me over. “Man, looking over this young buck sure makes me miss those days as a young man. Nice wide shoulders and that tiny waist. And look at those young guy abs. They are almost as defined as Ted's.” My dad jumped in and chuckled, “Yeah, and the little shit here eats anything and everything. I always catch him pigging out on junk food in between meals.” “Jed, my boy, trust me. You would do very well at the show.” I stood there thinking it over. I mean, could I really stand up on stage in front of a bunch of people in just a thong?!? I've always been more of a reserved guy so the thought was giving me fits. I looked at my fathers face and saw him pleading with his eyes. “Well...um...Ok, I'll do it.” “Hooray!” The three older men threw up their arms simultaneously in excitement. My big Dad quickly lumbered over toward me with his arms wide and huge smile on his handsome mug. I felt like I was about to be attacked by a gorilla. While still shirtless, he crouched down from his superior height and crushed me into another constricting Dad-hug. His enormous, hairy, armor-plated pectorals bunched and squeezed up against my own smaller yet firm chest. His wide arms, so packed full of muscle mass, seemed to compress my delts inward toward my spine. He stood up leaving my feet hanging inches above the ground. He continued to squeeze me and then he playfully swung me around like a 10-year old. He paused for a second and gave my cheek a big sloppy kiss and set me down. He mussed my hair and spoke excitedly, “This is going to be so much fun, Sport! Doing this together, we can motivate and keep each other on task. I'm so glad you are doing this with me. I can see it now, Father and Son Graves, bodybuilding champs!” I of course couldn't help but smiled proudly at my adorable father. “Haha. Yeah Dad. Let's do it.” “Excellent!” Doc jumped in. “Alright, if we're going to do this let's do it properly. Strip down to your undies and let's get your stats. Since Dad was used to this he went first and stepped on the scale. I knew he was getting bigger but I hadn't taken note of his stats in what seemed like a couple of weeks. Doc grabbed a tape measure and started taking his stats and recorded the information. The results were nothing short of awe inspiring: Sunday, 25th Chad Graves Weight: 370 lbs. Bodyfat %: 10.8% Chest: 64 inches Arms: 24.5 inches Waist: 34.5 inches Thighs: 37 inches Calves: 25 inches Holy crap, my father is huge. I know, that's the understatement of the year, right? “And your height is 6 ft 6 inches, correct?” “Yeah...last time I checked anyway,” my father replied with a mischievous grin. “Alright, buck-o, your turn!” I proceeded to get my stats taken. Sunday, 25th Jed Graves Weight: 216 lbs. Bodyfat %: 8.1% Chest: 48 inches Arms: 18 inches Waist: 29 inches Thighs: 25 inches Calves: 18 inches “And height is 6 ft 1 inches. Got it.” He recorded and stored my numbers. My father shook his own short-haired head side to side. “Would you look at that. The little bastard's already at 8% bodyfat with under a 30 inch waist. You're making me look bad, Son!” “Well, that's cause you're a FATTY,” Ted could never miss an opportunity to poke fun at my Dad's fat content. It was ONLY thing either Ted or I had on the mass monster that was my own flesh and blood. My father retorted. “You better watch it, Tiny! I'll put your amazing abs between these tree trunk thighs of mine and squeeze the life out of ya'. We'll see how strong those abs of yours are then!” Dr. Jock steered us back on track, “Ok. Now, Chad, Jed. On a more serious note, I would be willing to give Jed here the same treatments as you and Ted. Certainly not to the same dosage for either of you two. For one, Jed, you are still young so we will want to be careful, and two, since you are so young you are already full of raging hormones so you truthfully don't need much of a boost anyway. But, if you want to try it just say the word...” I stood there looking at Dad as we thought it over. I can't deny that I was little bit excited at the thought of getting bigger with my father. I looked at my Dad and he shrugged his bowling ball shoulders up and said, “It's up to you, Sport. If the Doc says it's safe I'm OK with it.” Lifting with Ted and my father the past few weeks had definitely sparked my desire to put on mass and my encounter last week with the cute girl a the expo sealed it. “Alright, let's do it.” The doctor then took a blood sample and told me he would analyze it to determine the best dosage for myself. He told me to come back on Tuesday to get my first treatment. Later that Sunday afternoon we headed to the gym for our leg workout and then after Ted came over to our house to go over the plan for the next four weeks to prepare for the contest. Ted fell right into trainer and coach mode in the kitchen. “Ok fellas, the next couple of weeks we're not going to do much different lifting-wise. This is really your last couple of weeks to put on some size before we start slicing and dicing. The only thing we are going to add is some cardio. That means you have to do some running, fat Chad!” My dad jokingly grumbled at Ted. Ou coach continued, “Also, before our workout this afternoon I worked up a new meal plan based on what I had given Chad a few months ago. For the next four weeks we are slowly going to cut down on the carbs and fats. You're going to be eating a lot of unappetizing food. Trust me, it's not the easiest thing to do, especially alone. The great thing about this for you two is that you will both be suffering at the same time. Misery loves company! So use that teamwork to encourage each other and keep each other accountable.” Dad piped up, reached over gave me a playful shove. “Got that, squirt? If I see you eating those potato chips I'm gonna grab your little neck between my big bicep and chest and shove your head into my armpit!” “Oh god, Dad! Not that!” I jokingly responded in a horrified fashion. “Your stinky, sweaty ass could scare away a skunk!” Ted continued, “Two weeks from now we'll really start cut away the junk food so slowly weening you off for the next two weeks will help you prepare for that. Ok, boys now for the really awkward part. To really help you dial in, for the next four weeks you want to keep as much testosterone in your body as you can.” Dad and I looked at each other as we processed what Ted was saying. Ted let the moment sink in, grinned deviously and crudely announced, “that means try to avoid whacking off and fucking!” At the revelation my old man threw his arms up, chuckled and announced, “Whelp, that's it. I'm out! Good luck Jed!” Ted and I roared in laughter. Ted settled down and replied, “I know it sucks, but this is what champions are made of. Look, I'm not saying NO sex or jacking off. Lord knows, we're all men, we all know that would nearly be impossible. I'm just saying, the more you can resist your urges the better progress you'll have. C'mon, Chad. Surely you can keep it in your pants a bit for the next month.” My big Papa smirked arrogantly at Ted, “Ted, little buddy. You know what I'm packing. Heck, EVERYONE knows what I'm packing. It's so damn big I can't hide it, even in normal clothes. It will be MUCH harder than you think to keep my big dick in my pants.” I slapped my hand to my face to hide from the amazing awkward language I was hearing from my father. Ted rolled his eyes at my father's arrogance and responded “Haha, you douchebag! Look, big man, this is where we see if you got what it takes or not. Even if you are a ridiculously hung muscle stud who can't resist some women.” “Haha”, my father chuckled. “It's more like they can't resist me. But I'll try my best.” “Chad, buddy. You got more strength than any man I have ever seen. It sure would be shame if you got all those muscles but can't use that strength to stay mentally focused.” I was impressed with Ted's coaching. He had appealed to my father's ego to challenge him to stay on track. “Trust me, I promise it will help with your progress. Think about it. Think about how you get when you're in a dry spell. You get antsy, angry, frustrated, right? You can use that energy and channel it into your workouts. As the competition nears, your energy levels will continuously drop. That sexual frustration will be a good source of energy.” “Hmm. Makes sense, I guess,” I realized. “Ok, the meal plan is here on the table. The main thing is to try to follow the macros as close as you can. And don't worry, I'll be helping you closely for the next four weeks. If you have any questions just let me know. You two are going to rock the competition, I can feel it!” Before he left Ted added, “Oh yeah I almost forgot. So next weekend is a long weekend for Independence Day. Do you guys have any plans?” My father confirmed that we didn't. “Great! Well you two are welcome to join Vanessa and I as we head up to the mountains. My cousin has a big cabin on a lake and he throws a yearly shindig for the holiday. That side of my family is pretty well off, lucky bastards. They've got a big 'ole property out there, lots of fun things to do.” The idea of a lake house excited me. Dad, Mom and I never really got to take many vacations while I was growing up so anytime I could get away I still got excited. “Awesome! C'mon Dad, let's do it.” “Of course, Son. It will be a blast!” “Good to hear, boys,” Ted added. “Trust me, take advantage of this. This will be your last weekend until after the competition that you will get to indulge in some tasty, unhealthy food . Alright, I'm off. We'll see you tomorrow at the gym!” And so began our first week of official competition preparation. As Ted said, that first week wasn't too much different. We mostly just weened ourselves off junk food and slowly added in more and more cardio. We started by adding 30 minutes on the elliptical each day. I had no problem with this but if there was one weakness of my superDad, it was cardio. The big guy does NOT enjoy cardio. And who could blame him, he carries A LOT more weighty beef than either Ted or I. He of course tackled the elliptical with his usual intensity, but he grumbled the entire time he cycled away. I also noticed my father seemed to be taking Ted's challenge to control his urges to heart. By Tuesday Dad still had not had any encounters with one of his adoring female “friends”. By my knowledge, the last time Dad got any action was last Friday, the same night I did at the expo. That means it now been a four-night dry spell for the hulking stud, the longest he'd gone since I had returned home for summer. On Tuesday after my shift at the hardware store I dropped by the Doc's office for my own treatments. The shot fucking hurt! No pain, no gain I guess, though. Workouts with Dad the rest of the week were insane. I could definitely feel the influx of Doc's additional hormones flooding my already saturated system. I could tell I was a more antsy and aggressive than normal. Due to his own self-imposed dry spell, Dad was the same way. Ted was right, the extra hormonal and sexual frustration was pushing us to attack the gym like never before. While we were never big chatty time-wasters in the gym before, our chit-chat was virtually eliminated. All Dad and I wanted to do was get to the next set and lift heavier and heavier weights. Dad was now using the 200 lbs dumbells, the biggest in the gym, for benching. We were getting so pent up that week that it seemed like any little thing would set us off. On Thursday, Dad and I got into a heated yelling match over who drank the last of the whole milk and left an empty carton in the fridge. There was never any threat of violence and once we both calmed down we both looked and each and busted out in raucous laughter at our ridiculous situation. All that extra aggression was definitely paying off. My old man was looking absolutely titanic. Due to the holiday we both had taken off that Friday afternoon. That afternoon, we had another realization. I was preparing our lunch when I heard my father suddenly let out a pained yelp as he entered the kitchen. I turned away from the stove to see him rubbing the top of his head with a pained look on his face. I suddenly realized, he had bumped his head on the top of the door frame!! I knew the standard American door was 6 ft 8 in tall. My muscle-packed old man was now about 6 foot FUCKIN' 8 inches tall! Once his pain subsided I saw a wry grin spread across his face and he started to slowly chuckle, almost ominously. “You know, Son. I thought I felt a bit taller these last couple of days. I guess this confirms it. I didn't even have the growing pains this time. I guess that means I have A LOT more growth potential than we thought. Shit, if I'd known that blue balls would give me an extra boost I would've tried to to stay away from some of those pretty ladies sooner!” Dad reached up and was now able to put his hand flat against the ceiling without rearing up on this toes. “Six foot eight. Wow. Son, your big Daddy is now six foot eight and still growing. What do you think about that, Champ?” He was fishing for compliments but I was happy to oblige. “It's awesome Dad. I'm so happy for you. You are such a good guy, no one else deserves this growth. I love how every time I see you I have to look up even further to meet your eyes. I have to stand back further as well because your heaving pecs have been surging outward lately. All your muscles have been exploding in size and strength this week. You look like a superhero. One thing I absolutely love about you is how you will always help out and protect those weaker then you. I guess that means in a way that you really ARE a superhero! Well, your my superhero anyway. You are really the perfect role model and I am so happy to be your son.” Since we were both hormonally and sexually stressed I could see my praise had touched an emotional nerve. His eyes watered up just a bit. He stepped forward and wrapped me up in another hug. He then held me out at arms length, with his big hands under my armpits and my feet dangling well above the floor. “Hey Son, remember when we used to play airplane?” With that he lifted me up even further with just his two massive arms and hands. First he held me up so my back was flat against the ceiling! Then he lowered me just enough so he could “fly” me around the kitchen like he used to do when I was seven years old! Only now I was a 216 lbs man and he was showing hardly any effort at all! “Ok! Ok!, Dad. You are going to make me lose my lunch, big guy!” Dad set me back down on the floor. “Holy crap Dad. You've got some serious freak size and strength going on. Can...can I feel your bicep, Dad?” I asked tentatively. He chuckled at my toddler like hero worship. “Of course little guy. No need to be ashamed. I can't help but flex and feel it every time I see a mirror too.” Dad crouched down so his arm was at my face level, balled his left fist and forced the sinewy meat of his left arm to surge upward. The cantaloupe size mound hardened into a fleshy granite. Wow. I thought back to the last time I felt his arm. Back then his biceps were a measly 20.5 inches. Now, they were last measured at 24.5 inches. And that was last weekend before our crazy-intense week of workouts and his latest growth spurt. The veiny bulging monster in front of my face had to easily be over 25 inches by now. I reached out my hand and against tried to encircle as much of his arms as I could. I massaged the heavy sagging triceps. I ran my finger over the split in the two heads that formed the biceps. I couldn't make any sort of dent whatsoever as Dad hissed and squeezed his muscle with all his might. “Wow, Pops. That muscle is amazing. I think you may have the best arms in the world!” “Haha, Thanks, Champ. I love it!” He then gave me an intense most muscular pose, again testing the stitching of his plain white t-shirt. He then turned to leave the kitchen. I also noticed that he now had to consistently turn sideways to make it through the doorway. As he exited he again bumped his head and let out another “Ouch, DAMNIT!” I laughed back at him. “Remember, SuperDad. You have now outgrown the standard American building code. This world wasn't built for 6 ft 8 in muscle monsters. You're going to have to learn to duck through most doors now!” He rubbed his head and chuckled back to me, “Yeah, I guess you're right. One of the problems with being a muscle-giant, I guess.” After another vein-popping arm workout on Friday afternoon we came home to pack up for our trip the lake house with Ted and Vanessa. Vanessa has a large SUV and we would be all heading out together early Saturday afternoon. We would be returning on the 4th since we all had to work on the 5th. As we packed up Dad again realized he needed another trip to the store. None of his old swimsuits would come close to fitting him anymore. Plus, his shoes were again feeling snug due to his recent growth. We decided to hit up the local sports superstore. We first headed to the shoe department and Dad got himself some new sneakers. Dad was now up to a shoe size 18! Seven full sizes bigger than my own! Then we headed over the swimsuit area in the back corner of the store. There were two full aisles full of all types of swimwear for both men and women. I had not purchased a new swimsuit in a couple of years either so I decided to get a new pair as well. As we were looking, an employee, a trim, fit blond man of about 25 came over to ask me if I needed any help. He was about my height with broad shoulders, long lanky arms and a blonde coif. He had the body of a former swimmer, which would explain his position in this department of the store. I let him know that my Dad and I were looking for swimming trunks. By the way he was looking and smiling at me I got the impression he was gay. I certainly had no problem with this, but he was almost overbearing in helping me pick out a swimsuit. My suspicion was confirmed when he finally saw my father and nearly choked on his own saliva. I couldn't help but chuckle at the scene, my giant buff old man was basically everyone's fantasy walking on two striated, muscular legs. Soon I found a cool pair of dark blue board shorts with some lighter blue stripes on the legs. The employee, Austin, as I gathered from his name tag, helped me find my size, pulled them off the rack and handed them to me to try on. Dad was always a bit of a picky shopper, so he was taking his sweet time examining all the different styles. Austin was continuously stealing glances at him as he offered his help to my father as well. I stepped out of the dressing room to let Austin and my Dad take a look. I had left my t-shirt on and held it up to see how the board shorts fit on my waist. “Looks great, Dude. Those shorts really fit you well,” Austin praised. “Yeah, Champ. You look studly in those. I like that style, I might try something similar.” As I went back to dress my father grabbed a similar pair of shorts in a red an black motif. I came back out fully dressed with my board shorts in hand and Austin and I waited my old man to make his selection. “Is your Dad a powerlifter? A strongman?” Austin asked. “Well, not officially, though the amount of weight he can lift you would think so. He's competing in a bodybuilding show later this month.” I purposefully left out that I was too. “Woah. That is so haw... I mean...um...honorable.” Austin made a poor but amusing attempt to avoid saying 'hot'.” I didn't hold it against him. “Shit, man. Your Dad may be the biggest man I've ever seen. I've never seen a guy with both that height and those size muscles.” “Yeah, he's got some crazy good genetics.” “I'll say!!” Austin replied exuberantly. Dad stepped out of the fitting room in the board shorts and his t-shirt like I had. We looked him over. While I don't think Pops could ever look bad in anything, something just wasn't quite right about his outfit. The shorts were plastered to his tree thunk thighs yet still hung past his knees. This was because he had to choose a pair that had such a large waist size to get them over his over-developed quads, hamstrings and ass. This also meant the board shorts were way to loose around his waist. Austin had a keen eye and was able to quickly pinpoint the problem. “Hmm, Sir, may I make a suggestion? You obviously are quite muscular and so I'm guessing you had to pick some board shorts that had a large waist so your legs could fit. I've seen other buff guys before have this very problem, although none of them were so huge eveywhe...” He trailed off again trying to remain professional. “What I'm saying is, there are better styles of swimwear that will fit and accentuate your...build of frame. If you don't mind let me pick out a pair for you to try.” Austin went over to the wall of swimsuits with his hand on his chin and examined the choices. He picked out pair of royal blue and red square cut trunks. They were the biggest square cut trunks they had and he handed them to my father. My giant Dad grinned down at Austin from over his heaving pecs and I saw Austins's knees quake just slightly in the presence of his ultimate fantasy. “These are a little shorter in the legs than the board shorts, yeah?” Austin was able to compose himself. “Yes, sir. Since board shorts are basically sized purely on waist, muscular men like yourself will always have trouble finding a pair that fits off the shelf. The trunks I handed you have a consistent width from the waist to just above your mid-thigh. This will allow the shorts to sit snug across your abs and allow your large thighs room to move.” Dad continued to playfully toy with Austin. “This will also leave most of my legs exposed, though right?” “Ye...yes, Sir. But I'm guessing that no one would complain seeing legs like yours.” Pops smirked down at Austin. “Yeah you could be right, little buddy. I'll step in and try these on.” Dad stepped back into the dressing room to try on the trunks. I noticed Austin had stepped up to one of the circular clothes racks nearby to act like he was sorting the clothes, when really he was adjusting his boner. A second later Dad stepped out of the dressing room and I heard an audible moan from Austin. The trunks looks absolutely fantastic on him. Austin did a good job, it was like the trunks were made for this studly giant. The swim trunks were nice and snug across his lower waist, his adonis belt rising above and outward from the trunks giving him that sexy abdominal “V” the everyone loves. The trunks masterfully contained his massive muscular ass without being too obscene. Similarly with his pounch. I mean the pouch was full, but seemed tastefully so, if that makes any sense. The bulge was enormously pronounced, but not so tight that you could clearly make out the thick tube of flesh encased within. The legs of the trunks went down and covered about 1/3 of his upper legs. Once again the shorts were perfect, they covered just enough of his legs before ending to allow his enormously massive thigh muscles space to explode outward without threat of tearing the fabric. Not only were they incredibly sexy on the big muscle brute but they would allow him the freedom to move an swim. BUT, what really got Austin going though, Dad had this time decided to completely TAKE HIS SHIRT OFF. He stood there in nothing but these small, square cut red and blue trunks, nearly the entirety of his fuzzy, hulking musculature on display for Austin, himself and I. He lumbered over to his helpful employee, Austin's eyes right at the level of his mid chest. “Austin, my friend. These were a great choice. You have great taste. I love the red and blue too, it's very patriotic, perfect for the holiday.” “Uh...tha...thank you, Sir. You look amazing. Those shorts really accentuate your...um...features.” “Hehe,” Dad chuckled down at Austin. He stepped over in front of the full size mirror and began inspecting himself. Twisting and turning, bending over, make sure the trunks could hold up this hulking body's abuse. “You know Austin, I'm competing in my first bodybuilding competition later this month.” “WOW! You're FIRST? Your Son mentioned you are competing but didn't say this would be your first time. You look like you've been competing for years.” “Haha. Nope! First. Not only will these trunks be good for swimming, I think I can use them for my posing practice.” Dad slowly flexed his left arm at his side. He grabbed his left wrist with his right hand, arched his back and puffed up his pecs and gave Austin a titanic side chest pose. “Do you think these will work for my posing practice?” Dad teased. Austin's eyes were glazed over with lust. He was having trouble speaking. Dad then turned to face Austin directly and gave him a herculean double biceps pose. Austin was visibly shaking, trying to control himself. “Oh but I forgot. In bodybuilding I have to wear a little thong. And here I thought these shorts were small, haha! Maybe I'll have to come back and have pick you out a speedo for me. I bet a speedo would REALLY make me look BIG, huh?” Did crabbed down into a most muscular pose, his chest muscles squeezing together so hard they could crush ball bearings, the pencil thick cephalic vein on each bicep thrusting itself into relief, the valleys of his abs deepening. He bared his teeth and leaned over so Austin was right at chest level as he performed the pose, “GGGRRRRRRRRR YEEEAHHHHHH.” Finally, Austin could take no more. He closed his eyes and sighed loudly as he undoubtedly unloaded himself in his underwear. It's a good thing he worked at a clothing store, he would be needing to change his underwear as soon as possible to avoid showing any wet spots on his work pants. As he came too and opened his eyes my father smiled brightly at Austin and cheerfully spoke. “Thanks for the great help in choosing these trunks. My son and I are very happy with your services.” Austin quickly rang up our shoes and swimsuits and excused himself to the backroom. “That was mean, Dad,” I admonished. “Oh it was not. I just gave the little guy the best thrill he's ever had.” “Haha. You naughty devil, you. Let's head home and get ready for tomorrow, Pops!” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Next chapter, more fun at the lake house.
  4. 31 points
    Hey everyone. This is my first story for the site as I finally plucked up the courage to write it. I've had this idea for a while. I apologise that it takes a little bit to get into the good stuff but I like to at least have some kind of set up for characters and scenarios for anything I write. I have some ideas where I want the stories to go but I'm not certain, so any ideas for what you think would work, or any sex scenes you'd like to see happen just put in the comments and i'll happily oblige. Chapter 1 – The Test Batch Jack awoke as the sun shone through the gap in his curtains, creating a streak of sunlight on his bed and annoyingly, right on his eyes. He lifted himself out of his bed groggily, trudging over to his window to pull the curtains rather violently back together before flopping back down onto his mattress and wrapping himself in his warm, comfy duvet. “Jack!” he heard his brother, Steven yell “Jack get up! You’ve got school today haven’t you?” Jack mumbled something incoherent and rolled over, pulling the duvet over himself tighter. But when the alarm clock blared to life, he gave up his fight to catch a few more minutes of sleep, slapping the alarm clock to shut it up before standing up and stretching properly. He walked onto the landing and bumped into Steven, who stumbled backwards startled. “Oops, sorry bud,” he smiled pleasantly “I was just coming to make sure you were awake.” Jack looked at his brother, stood shirtless in just his pyjama bottoms. Why did he have to have a hot stud brother? Steven and Jack were practically opposites and had little in common so it was always a wonder how they got on so well. Steven was 21, 6’2”, sporty, active and a gym rat, complete with a ripped body and admittedly gorgeous toned muscles to compliment his sandy blonde hair and blue eyes. He looked like a model, to be frank. Jack on the other hand was 18, 5’7”, nerdy and slim, played video games, watched anime and sung. A lot. In fact he studied musical theatre in college. Far from the sporting icon that his brother had been as college, Jack was an average theatre geek. Granted he luckily had his brother’s deep blue eyes which they’d both inherited from their mum, but had his dad’s brown hair, which he kept medium length and messy, the typical ‘twink’ hairstyle. And yes, he was gay. “Don’t worry about it, I’m just jumping in the shower so if you need the toilet, I’d go now,” Jack responded to Steven. “No bother, just be quick. Mum said I have to drive you to college today and I don’t want to miss my Monday workout.” “Ok, I’ll be quick,” Jack sighed before walking into the bathroom, shutting and locking the door before he stripped off his boxers and sleeping t-shirt. He looked at himself in the mirror for a moment, sighed and proceeded to step into the shower. He wasn’t unattractive per se. Some people would like him being the twink he was, but it wasn’t what he wanted to be. He wanted more than just average. His mental health wasn’t exactly helping either. Having being diagnosed with anxiety and depression, Jack didn’t look upon himself too highly. Just as he thought this he came to soaping up and lathering his junk, which in all honestly was rather beyond average. At 9 inches hard, Jack would go so far to say that he had the biggest dick in his year, at least as far as he knew. It was one of the only things he assumed he’d inherited from his Dad and he wasn’t complaining. After he finished playing with himself a little, he washed and conditioned his hair, taking care to really rub the product into his scalp. Finally he rinsed off and stepped out, towelling himself down the dry. “Hurry up Jack!” Steven shouted, much to the irritation of Jack. Choosing to ignore his brother, Jack went to his room to dry his hair and get dressed at a leisurely pace, just to annoy Steven. Finally, he knocked back his anti-depressant pill with some water before he headed downstairs. Lunchtime at college. After three boringly long lessons (mathematics and Computing respectively), Jack was looking forward to his theatre lesson after dinner, however dreading the gym lesson he had afterwards. “Hey, Jack,” the athletic looking boy next to him spoke “are you ok? You look a bit lost in thought.” “Oh, I’m fine,” he replied, still not looking at his friend as he spoke “just not looking forward to gym later. “How come?” the boy asked inquisitively. “I just don’t enjoy it,” Jack sighed “I’m no good at it, and I’m stuck in a class with you and all the other jocks and athletes, just because my brother was THE star athlete a few years ago. I get too nervous and terrified to do anything.” “You need to control that anxiety mate,” he advised “besides I’m always there to help. Just partner up with me like you always do.” “Thanks Caleb,” Jack smiled reluctantly. Jack knew he was only as close with Caleb as he was, was because their brothers were best friends. If that were not the case, Jack doubted he’d have given Caleb the time of day. He’d had too many bad experiences with athletes. “Hey, you say you struggle with gym and you tire out too easily, try this!” Caleb suggested, offering Jack what appeared to be an energy bar, still wrapped and untouched. “Huh? What is this? Why are you giving it to me?” “It’s a new energy bar. Olympia they call it. It’s a new product that my dad bought a trial box of for us to have during workouts, but they contain nuts which I’m allergic to.” “Erm, ok. I guess it can’t harm me.” Jack accepted the gift with a smile. He looked Caleb up and down discreetly. He never could quite understand what Caleb liked about him, but he wasn’t complaining. He was a great best friend regardless, and it wasn’t bad that he was easy on the eye too. Bordering on twinky and athletic, Caleb wasn’t that buff but very well-toned, which complimented his modern quiff styled black hard and green eyes perfectly. He was often the subject of Jack’s late night masturbation sessions, along with Mr Malone his theatre professor. “Jack? Jack!” Caleb shouted, clicking his fingers in front of Jack’s face and drawing far too much attention to the pair of them for Jack’s liking “you zoned out again bud. What’s wrong with you today?” “I’m fine,” Jack responded “seriously. I should probably head down to the theatre though so I’ll see you in gym!” And with that, Jack up and left the cafeteria. “C’mon Jack! I know you can hit that note!” Mr Malone said, clearly disappointed but trying to be encouraging. “You seem so lost in thought today, what’s wrong?” “Trust me sir, you’re not the only person to have said that to me today,” Jack chuckled lightly, jumping down off of the stage. “Can I have a word with you?” his professor asked kindly, picking up what looked like one of the same energy bars that Caleb had given him earlier. “Sure sir,” Jack smiled. “Everybody, please work on the factory scene, I’ll just be a few minutes,” Mr Malone told the rest of the class before he walked Jack outside of the door. “You know you can talk to me if something’s troubling you Jack. If there is then please do, I can’t have you being distracted. You’re playing one of our lead roles, and if you can’t hit the notes I’m going to have to re-cast Marius.” “I know sir, I’m sorry. I’m just going through a lot,” Jack said calmly, looking at his teacher in the eyes. He didn’t want to say exactly what it was, but he hoped that the tone in his voice and look in his eye got his point across just as well. Mr Malone breathed lightly, letting silence fall over the pair before he unwrapped his Olympia Bar and took a bite. “Oh damn…” he moaned as he chewed “that’s tasty!” “Where did you get that?” “Oh it’s a new product! I ordered a trial box as I get too tired at this place. I’m here ridiculous hours during the weekdays, and I’m marking all weekend so I need all the energy I can get!” “Oh, it’s just Caleb gave me one just like it earlier, I’d never heard of it until then.” Finally Gym class had arrived, and Jack was halfway through this week’s set workout routine, the coach barking orders at individual students and typically barking insults at Jack for being so ‘pathetic’ and ‘unworthy of sharing his brother’s name,” which of course did wonders to his self-confidence. “God…this is…nngh…heavy!” Jack grunted, sweat coating his brow and forehead as he struggled to complete 10 reps on the bench press with a disappointingly ‘light-weight’ in comparison to the weights some of the other students were lifting. "Oh hey guys, look at the wimp trying to be like us!" a rather large, intimidating boy sneered teasingly, flexing his impressive teen muscles to show off. “Leave him alone Damien!" Caleb snapped "oh c’mon, you’ve got this Jack,” Caleb encouraged him while he spotted his friend, worried he was going to have to grab the bar just to save Jack from dropping it and choking himself. “Urgh…no I haven’t!” Jack exhaled as he put the bar back on the rack in defeat, huffing as he stood up to head to his locker. “Where are you going?” Caleb called after him, concerned. “There’s no point in me being here,” he yelled back, fighting back tears. Jack sat underneath his locker on one of the uncomfortable benches and held his head in his hands. He was knackered, drenched in sweat and none the fitter for it, broken if anything. Fed up, Jack took the Olympia Bar Caleb had given him earlier for an energy boost so he could make the walk home without feeling like he’d collapse at any moment. “Hey,” Caleb spoke softly as he walked into the room, Jack halfway through eating the bar “it’s ok. So you’re not a gym rat, but you’re great in the theatre! You know you are.” “I don’t know,” Jack replied after a moment’s silence, swallowing the last of the bar before he dabbed his brow with a towel, picked up his bag and headed for the door to walk home. Jack collapsed onto his bed, a welcome feeling after the stressful and strenuous say he’d had. To top the day off, he was feeling a little funny in his stomach too. Just what he needed, an illness. Granted it was probably just his anxiety playing up again, he often suffered stomach pains in times of constant worry. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Without waiting for an answer, Steven opened Jack’s door slowly, popping his head into the room almost comically as he checked on his younger brother. “Hey buddy, what’s wrong?” he asked comfortingly, walking towards Jack’s bed and taking a seat next to him. “I…” jack tried to say through sniffles and tears “I’m a failure.” “No you’re not,” Steven patted his shoulder in a loving way only a brother can “you’re just having a bad day. You’re going through a lot, but we’re all here for you. Have you taken your tablet today?” “Yeah, I have.” “Oh, ok. I have no idea how to help make you better then,” Steven answered honestly “but I’m here if you need me.” “Thank you,” Jack muttered quietly before he felt a deep burning spreading throughout his body. “What the?!...” He jumped out of bed as a sudden burst of energy shot through him and he keeled over, his stomach searing in pain. The energy he felt turned into something stronger…power almost. Then the impossible happened. Jack felt his body growing. His pecs popped out and pressed against his shirt as his arms swelled in size, biceps balling and growing into large lumps of solid muscle, striations cutting through to define the bicep and tricep. His back burst out and tore the back of his shirt due to his pecs already bulging, the increased mass making the shirt ride up to show his stomach which had become a rock solid, cut six-pack in moments. His legs flexed and grew, his skinny jeans standing no chance of surviving the sudden increase in size. With legs cut like diamonds and strong to match, all that remained was his already large crotch. Jack groaned in pleasure as the feeling entered his cock, which was already rock hard, and lengthening slowly. Balls swelling to the size of snooker balls and dropping even lower, cum swirling and pumping inside them, an excess amount ready to launch from Jack’s growing dick, now at least a foot long and as thick as his wrist, veins bulging and pumping blood into the engorged member. Suddenly, as the growth ended, Jack roared out as he came, shooting an enormous load all across the bed and his own brother. As Jack came down the intense feelings he’d just experienced, Steven looked on in shock, after wiping his brother’s cum off of his face. “What the…what just happened?! Jack are you ok?” “Oh…fuck Steven. Better than ever!” Jack growled lustfully, stroking his new abs with one hand and the other arm flexing to show off his engorged biceps. “Jack, you just turned into an amateur bodybuilder, right in front of me. And you’re hung like a horse. And you just exploded your load all over me. What the fuck?! How did this happen?!” Steven shouted, taking off his cum-drenched shirt to reveal his own ripped torso. “I…I don’t know! But I don’t care, I’m bigger than you!” “I know! But how?!” “As I said Steven, I don’t know and I don’t care. Fuck I’m horny…” Jack grabbed his still rock hard 12 inch cock, jerking slowly before looking at his brother. “Care to help?” “What the fuck?! NO!” Steven snapped before he stormed out of the room, slamming the door. Shrugging as if nothing had happened, Jack slumped onto his bed which creaked at his new weight. Cock in hand, he slowly jerked his newly grown python as he searched up some hot bodybuilder gay porn, moaning as he watched two big muscle studs kissing passionately as one pounded the other’s hole. However his porn was interrupted when he received a phone call. Checking the caller ID, Jack was surprised to see that it was Mr Malone. “Sir? What’s wrong?” Jack asked “it’s 8pm why are you calling me at this time?” “Jack, did you eat the Olympia Bar Caleb gave you?” Mr Malone’s raspy, panting voice responded over the phone. “Erm yes why…” suddenly it clicked in Jack’s mind. “Sir, have you by any chance experienced some kind of…erm… changes?” “Yes, and from you asking that question I assume you have too,” his professor explained, his voice obviously slightly deeper than it had been before. “Can you come to my place?” “I guess, I’ll head out now!” Jack was barely fitting in the clothes he’d put on. He’d sighed when he realised he was going to have to buy basically an entirely new wardrobe, but it was a small negative to a huge positive, and he meant huge. As he approached Mr Malone’s place he could hear the grunts and groans already, and what sounded like tearing clothing. His cock instantly rock hard, he ran up his professor’s driveway and knocked on the door, impatient to see what his professor looked like now. “It’s open!” a surprisingly deep voice growled. Jack stepped inside and looked into the living room only to nearly cum there and then. Mr Malone was still growing, nearly 7 feet tall where he’d been 5’11” before, and was a wall of bulging muscle and veins. Brick like abs and enormous pecs visible as he reared back and flexed, shredding his shirt completely, jeans and underwear tearing too as a monstrous 19 inch cock flopped out and sprung up past his abs. “Fuck sir…” Jack stated, eyes glazed over with lust as his arousal took over. Before he had a chance to do anything, Mr Malone picked him up by his neck in one, ridiculously strong arm and slammed him into the wall. “Thank god you’re here Jack,” Mr Malone grinned before planting his lips on Jack’s a deep, passionate, manly kiss as his 19 inch monster and Jack’s huge 12 incher grinded against each other. “We’re going to have a wild night,” his professor promised as he broke the kiss, rubbing his leaking cock head all over Jack’s ripped torso before dropping him onto the floor. “Go upstairs…” ___________________________________________________________________________________ Well i hope you liked it guys. Feel free to leave comments, feedback and suggestions on what you'd like to see in future chapters, and i can't wait to continue this story. Thanks for reading studs.
  5. 29 points
    5:26:42 PM Kyle had seen tons of guys pose in their underwear throughout his career as a photographer. He had long ago grown accustomed to seeing handsome, virile young men flaunt their assets and pose provocatively wearing nothing more than a pair of tight briefs. But he had never seen Dylan like this before. And damn was he unprepared. When the hot muscleboy stepped out of the changing room, clad in only a hot pink pair of briefs, Kyle's dick shot up faster than a virgin thirteen-year-old on viagra. There was just way, way too much to look at on this musclebound 18-year-old. His thick pecs - so densely muscled that Dylan could actually control their movement independently - drew the eye with their vastness and their full, delicious dark nipples. His godlike arms, composed of gigantic bowling-ball biceps balanced by an equally impressive pair of sleeve-bursting triceps. His globular ass, grinding and flexing with every step he takes, so tight and big and sexy that it made Nicki Minaj look like a toothpick. His absurdly attractive face, so beautiful and gorgeous and handsome that it looked more fitting for an angel than a man. And then there was his package. When Kyle's eyes wandered down there, his heart stopped for a second and he let out a sharp gasp. Although the waistband was a perfect fit for Dylan's wasp-like waist, the pouch was obscenely undersized for Dylan's godlike endowment. It was almost miraculous that they were being held up at all - at any moment, the teen's impossibly huge balls and python-thick cock looked like it could spill out of that tiny pair of briefs. Most models needed extra stuffing to create that sexy fabric-stretching bulge, but Dylan's breathtaking flaccidity was so unbelievably huge that it would need to be shrunk in post-processing. Dylan's lips spread into a naughty smile, and Kyle moaned out loud when the teen put his hands on his hips and placed his right foot forward, rolling his enormous quadriceps under his paper-thin skin. "You waiting for me, Mr. Parks?" Kyle had thought Dylan was a natural model back when he was clothed, but with his body unleashed, the kid took things to the next level. He swaggered around the studio confidently, explosively flexing his mouth-watering biceps and flashing his knee-weakening smile. Even when Dylan did nothing but stare at the camera, his perfect body and face made it impossible to take a bad picture. Usually Kyle had to direct his models, but Dylan seemed to know exactly what he was doing. Every shot, every pose was a work of art. Whereas Dylan had let Kyle lead last time, here the muscleboy dominated the photoshoot. He instructed Kyle where to stand, what settings to use, and when to click the shutter. Kyle had never been bossed around by a model before, especially one as young and inexperienced as Dylan, but for some reason it felt natural to let Dylan take control of the situation. He was just so irresistible, with his magnetic confidence and bewitching eyes and beautiful body. 6:39:38 PM After about an hour of shooting the nearly-nude musclegod, Kyle discovered something new; Dylan was absurdly flexible. He would contort his perfect body into impossible shapes, adding even more eroticisim to his already hypermasculine body. Dylan could do the splits more easily than a baby. He could twist his hips so that his ass and pecs faced the camera head-on at the same time. Without moving his knees, he could bend forward so much that his lips kissed the floor, a move that flattened his waist to supermodel-like proportions. When Dylan did a backbend, he bent so far that his feet and forearms were both flat on the ground, his soft mammoth bulge standing up several inches into the sky. When Dylan held his breath, he could actually vacuum in his tiny waist smaller than his arms. Dylan had no trouble balancing on any of his limbs, as Kyle found out in a particularly kinky photo where the muscleteen performed an asana while supporting his three-hundred-pound body in midair on his left pinky finger. The kid was more flexible than a yoga master, and incredibly, Dylan's phenomenal musculature didn't impede his flexibility at all. Instead, his iron-hard muscles moved like a well-oiled machine, seeming to defy human limitations with every flex. 7:10:49 PM When the photoshoot ended half an hour later, Kyle found his ears ringing and his heart about to explode. "That was a lot of fun!" Dylan said, "I gotta' head out for dinner with a friend, but let me know when to meet up again!" Kyle was about to respond, but before he could Dylan grabbed Kyle and gave him a kiss. Suddenly, time stopped. Kyle's eyes rolled into his head, and for the first time in his life, he came without touching himself. Kyle felt his brain dissolving, his limbs flailing out of control, his senses exploding in fireworks of joy. This kiss was way, way better than any sex that Kyle had ever had. Even that one orgy in college with that hot wrestler felt like nothing compared to this. Every blood cell in his body rushed to his cock all at once, his dick feeling twice as big as he had ever felt it before. He had never imagined that Dylan's lips could be so sensual, so erotic, that a single kiss could be so powerful. An hour, two hours, three hours passed, but the teen's lovemaking didn't stop. Kyle was worried that if the muscleboy kept this up any longer, his heart might give out from the sensory overload. His body wasn't capable of handling so much pleasure. At last, Dylan released the kiss. "Well, I'll see you later!" the muscleteen winked one more time before grabbing his backpack and running off, still clad in nothing but his tight pink briefs. Kyle glanced at the clock. 7:10:52 PM Kyle grabbed his penis. It was hot and hard as iron in a blast furnace, and so sore that it felt like it might disintegrate in his hands. Then he passed out
  6. 28 points
    CHAPTER TEN: THE EXPO Later that day it was back to clinic. My Dad asked me to not ever mentioned anything of his and Ted's escapades to Ted. He told his friend that he would lie about their encounter to me and I agreed to play along for Ted's sake. In Dr. Jock's office my father hopped on the scale and I watched as the electrical numbers calculated. The number flashed on the screen. 348 lbs. I knew my father had thickened up some in the past week since he grew taller and the scale only confirmed it. Dad was now nearly 350 lbs of testosterone saturated flesh. I glanced back at the scale and saw his bodyfat was listed at just 11.0%. No wonder he was looking so much bigger, he was also getting leaner. I was also curious to see Ted's weight. He has lost so much body fat that he almost look unhealthy. Every vein and blood vessel was clearly visible under his paper thin skin. Ted jumped on the scale and I was surprised that he only weighed 216 lbs, just 10 lbs more than me! Of course, he still looked big due his conditioning. Ted and Dr. Jock explained how leaning out creates the illusion of more size and I could clearly see the proof in the pudding. Ted's bodyfat was now at just 4.6%! Because he was so depleted the doc gave Ted a through exam and also a supplementation protocol for the last week before the show to keep him up and running. I was learning all these little details of competitive bodybuilding that I never realized. It takes A LOT more work and dedication than I had thought to be an actual bodybuilder and I gained a newfound respect for these athletes. The rest of the week proceeded as normal for Dad and I, while Ted was now using his workouts to simply pump as much blood flow into his muscles. He was only using about half the weight he normally used and only bout half the reps. Consequently, Pops relied on me to be his heavy lifting partner while we let Ted do his own thing. With Ted out of the picture for that week, Dad was able to focus all his extra energy and intensity on helping me. We both loved Ted, but it was certainly fun that week to have some father-son only workouts. With Dad's extra focus on me I was setting personal bests left and right and so was Dad. On Thursday night, Ted, Vanessa, Dad and I made the two hour drive to attend the bodybuilding show, with the two groups driving separately. We had taken Friday off so we could go support Ted. We arrived at the hotel that night and checked into our adjacent rooms. As we checked in I noticed all the other tan, in-shape and muscular people milling around the lobby, no doubt many of them competing themselves. We got up to our hotel room and unloaded our bags a few minutes before Ted and Vanessa arrived. That's when I noticed that there was only one king size bed in the room. “I thought we asked for two beds?” “Hmm, I think you're right, Son. Must've been a mix up. Oh well, I don't think we'll be finding another room, the hotel is full due to the fitness expo. Plus if we move we won't be next to Ted and V.” “Maybe I could call and get a cot.” I protested. I wasn't sure my psyche could handle sharing a bed with his huge muscled frame. “What's the matter, boy? You afraid to share a bed with your Dad? That hurts my feelings, little guy. There was a time when your mom and I couldn't keep you out of our bed,” he said he mussed by hair. “Well, yeah. But I was a lot smaller then...and so were you!” “HAHA! Well that's true I guess. I do have A LOT more mass on me now,” he flexed his left bicep at his side as he spoke, testing the limits of his blue XXXL t-shirt. “We'll make it work, kiddo. It's a king size ya know.” “Yeah...but so are you, Pops!” He chuckled and flexed both arms this time, “Damn right, little buddy!” We unpacked our clothes and meals for the weekend and a few minutes later heard a knock on the door that led to the adjacent room. Dad opened it and we were greeted by Vanessa. “Hey guys!” She wrapped her petite arms as far around Pops as she could and have him a hug. Now that I knew about Vanessa's dirty side I watched the action closely and noticed she was totally groping, pinching and feeling up my Dad as she hugged. I look up into his eyes and he smirked back dow at me, once again using his telepathic communication skills to confirm that we was indeed being felt up by this sexy woman. She let go of my father and stepped toward me. “JED! It's so good to see you. Thanks for coming to support Ted. And my, my, my look at you, you handsome college boy. You are really starting to fill out your frame. Those college girls better watch when you return next fall!” She leaned and gave me a more traditional hug. I could see why Dad had some much fun with V. Her tight body and those big bouncy tits of hers pressing up against me gave me quite the thrill. “Thanks, Vanessa. Wouldn't miss this for the world!” Ted walked in behind Vanessa. “Thanks again for coming, fellas. I really appreciate it,” Ted spoke. My father stepped over to Ted, wrapped those huge buff arms around Ted and gave him a big bear hug, lifting him well off the ground and shoving Ted's thin face into his heaving shirt covered pectorals. “OOOF!” Ted let out a groan as he as squeezed. “Ted, little, buddy. I'm so excited to see you rock it this weekend. You've been working so hard an you look amazing!” Dad mercifully set Ted back on the ground. Ted then let us know the schedule for the weekend. He didn't compete until Saturday afternoon. Friday was the women's and men's physique competitions and then the classic physique and bodybuilding divisions went on Saturday afernoon and evening, respectively. There was a fitness expo going on during the entire event, so tomorrow he told us to check that out to pass the time. Since we had left town after our workout it was now getting late so Ted and V retreated to their rooms to hit the sack. Of course, this meant we had to have one more meal to get our calories in. My father pulled a big Tupperware container out of the mini-fridge that was filled to the brim with chicken and rice topped with Sriracha and helped himself to a muscle-building meal. Since I was now under the tutelage of my Dad I also helped myself to a similar meal, although in about half the portion. Once we finished we brushed our teeth and it was time for the moment I had been dreading. Sharing a bed with Pops and his overdeveloped muscles. I stripped down to my boxers and climbed in as Dad undressed down to a pair of his small white WEM underwear. Even though he was usually shirtless at home he did usually wear basketball shorts so it was still unusual for me to see him clad in just his undershorts. A wow, the site was always impressive. After this latest week of intense workouts Dad was again looking even HUGER than ever. I know I sound like a broken record in this regard but it was true, I swear! Had Dad ordered smaller WEMs underwears or had he grown so much that his undershorts were just looking smaller? I suspected the latter. I think his WEMs were supposed to be mid-thigh, boxer-brief type but Dad had so much quad, hamstring, and glute mass that they looked more like small square cut briefs. There was absolutely no gap between his enormous legs. I had noticed this past week he had now developed that bodybuilder waddle. As he rummaged around the hotel room getting ready for bed almost fully exposed I could now clearly see how he had to swing his legs outward as he stepped to allow the huge slabs of swaying leg muscle space to move. His huge quadriceps had the doubly impressive affect of pushing out his hulking bulge forward and up, not that he needed any help to look more stacked in that regard. Gosh, you could clearly make out the thick tube curled up in the oversized pouch. He admitted last week how Vanessa had measured him at 11 inches hard. 11 inches! I could clearly make out what had to be at least eight inches of soft tubesteak in his shorts. Before climbing into bed he took one last look at himself in the large mirror on the wall. He started twisting and turning his torso checking out his waist. He was pinching the skin of his waist, testing his own fat content. Then he turned to face the mirror and brought both of his arms up into a MASSIVE double biceps pose. He flexed his mighty arms, first both at the same time, then each one individually. He stared intently as the peaks rose and fall. He then turned and performed a side chest pose. Holy moly, the self that popped up was monumental. He leaned his head down slightly as was able to rest his chin up the upward lifting pec meat. Clearly watching Ted pose for the past couple of weeks had an effect on my father's posing form. While not perfect, his posing was now fluid and graceful. He moved onto an abs and thighs pose. Holy shit, the huge, deep, hairy caverns of his pits were exposed as he raised his hands above his head and crunched forward. This also showed off his megalithic legs, maybe his best feature. His legs expanded outward as the heaving flesh of his quads looked for space to grow. We both heard a faint ripping sounds as one of his legs had stretched and began to tear a few fibers of his underwear. He smirked at the sound but it didn't stop him from his routine of intense self inspection. And that's honestly what it was. I could tell he wasn't just trying to show off for me. This was more about identify flaws (as if there were any!) and improving his physique. With Ted's help my Dad had been developing a keen eye for his ever improving body. Finally he finished off his posing inspections with a super most muscular pose. The grin on his face grew into a full satisfied smile. As he squeezed the pose with all his might I heard him appraising himself under his breath. “GRRRR. Fuck yeah. So fuckin' big. Gettin' bigger than any man out there....yeaaaahhhhh.” Finally he relaxed the pose and exhaled. He turned toward the bed and saw laying up against the pillow with my jaw hanging open. “Haha! Sorry, buddy. Was just checking out the progress.” “Well you certainly got a lot of progress to check out, Pops. I know I sound like a broken record, but you are looking more stacked than ever!” “I know, I feel more pumped than ever too!” As he said this he looked down and playfully bounced his pecs alternately in rapid succession. “You know, I may have to try this bodybuilding thing in the future!” “Well you certainly could. You're looking like a bodybuilder. Only way taller.” Dad shut off the bathroom light and climbed into the opposite side of the bed. “Scooch on over, Son.” I thought I was already over as far as I could go. He climbed into bed and his massive deltoid was pressed up against my own smaller yet firm one. “Can you give me some more room, squirt?” he asked. “Um, I'm already near the edge, Dad.” “Oh sorry. I guess I really am getting pretty big, huh,” he chuckled. “Yeah Dad, you are.” “Well we'll just have to make due. I'll try to give you as much room as I can, little guy. G'night, Champ.” “Night, Pops.” I laid there thinking of the hulking beast next to me nearly filling a king size bed. He was so broad and thick that him lying there next to me meant the covers weren't even touching all of my body. It was like laying under a tent and his body was the tent pole. I had to pull the covers toward the middle to get enough slack so the blankets would be resting on me. Honestly, though I probably didn't need covers. His body was so massive that is was putting off a ton of natural body heat. As he fell to sleep he emitted a low rumble from his breathing and possibly from his body processing the nutrients in his stomach to build new muscles. It was very soothing and eventually I drifted off to sleep. I slowly awoke the next morning after a surprisingly peaceful night of sleep for a hotel bed. I was on my side as I came to. I felt like I was being pushed down into the bed by a heavy weight. As my vision returned I noticed a large veiny arm extended out in front of me, it was far too big and muscular to be my own. That's when I realized it was my Dad's! Sometime in the night he had apparently rolled over and threw his long, big beefy arm over me. He wasn't pressed up against me, we were not completely spooning thank goodness, but it still made me feel like a two year old. As I stirred he began to wake up too. “AHHHHRrrr. Mornin' Champ.” As Dad groaned awake I saw the massive forearm come toward me. His baseball mitt sized opened, covered a large portion of my chest and he pulled me into a horizontal hug. With just one arm he was able to scoot me backward so that my back was pushed into his beefy, fuzzy pecs. As he pulled me into him I could also feel the small of my back pulled into his overstuffed package! It felt like there was one of those pool noodles mashing against my lower back. Did he have morning wood or was it just that massive?!? Mercifully the hug was short lived, just a quick squeeze before he released me. We went through our morning routine and got ready. Dad opted for some khaki shorts and dark grey Urbanflex XXXL t-shirt that perfectly hugged his massive bulging frame. We knocked on Ted and Vanessa's door and headed down to the lobby to enjoy the free full breakfast. At breakfast you could certainly tell a fitness expo was going all. Everyone was in shape. You could tell who was competing and who wasn't based on the tan-ness of their skin. What I found most amazing of all was that even in this sea of muscle dudes and fitness babes, my father was clearly the ALPHA. As he loaded up on egg whites, sausage, and toast nearly all eyes were on him. The bodybuilding men were mercifully relieved that his skin was hairy and light, indicated that they wouldn't have to face him on stage. And here my Dad didn't think he was yet worthy of competing, but based on the physiques around him, he clearly could have. Another observation I had, walking around the breakfast bar with all these muscle dudes made him seemed even TALLER! I pointed this out to Ted who explained, “Yeah, since you hang out with your Dad and I you maybe didn't realize that most competitive bodybuilders are fairly short. In general, shorter dudes put on muscle a lot easier. You're freak-of-nature father clearly doesn't have that problem.” It had never been clearer watching him. While I would guess that the average normal height of men in our area was about 5'10”, in here it seemed more like 5'6”. There were several guys that I would've considered huge. Guys who, proportionally, looked the same as Dad. It was only when my Dad would stand next to one of them that you could see he had the same build as the shorter muscle dudes, he just seemed to be magnified. He was easily a foot taller than many of them! My enormous father also seemed to have his own gravitational pull. Several guys came up to him to chat while he was loading up his plate, no doubt in awe. They all made motions to his arms or chest, no doubt complimenting the results of his hard work. Of course, my father, the nice guy that he is, was happy to chat with each and every one of them. He made several new friends in just 15 minutes milling around the breakfast bar. Finally he was able to break away and he headed over to join us three to scarf down his first meal of the day. As we were leaving the breakfast we heard someone shout out to Ted. “Ted Monticello! I haven't seen you for a long time.” We are turned around and saw a very impressive specimen of a man. He was maybe just an inch or so under six feet tall but was stacked with muscle. He looked to be around 240 lbs. He was extremely tan and lean, obviously a competitor for the weekend. He had slicked back black hair and a somewhat pointed nose. “I noticed you weren't signed up for the bodybuilding division, that you dropped down to the classic physique.” He said 'dropped down' in a tone to indicate derision. I had only known the guy for a few seconds but could instantly tell he was a smarmy asshole. “Did you get tired of finishing second place to me Haha?” He clapped his hand on Ted's shoulder like he was a buddy, except he clearly wasn't. I could see Ted's face tighten up just slightly at his displeasure of seeing this person. He forced a cordial smile and greeting with a fake chuckle. Ted replied, “Good to see you too, Dallas.” Ted lied. “It's has been awhile. Yeah I haven't competed recently, been a little too caught in life. Happy to get back in it.” “Back in the smaller man division, though.” Ted didn't dignify that comment with a response. Ted then introduced Dallas to Vanessa. “Wow, Vanessa you are beautiful, nice to meet you. You are definitely out of Ted's league,” he spoke condescendingly. It looked like she was going to say something to snap back at Dallas but Ted noticed and jumped in before she could speak. “Yes, she definitely is too good for me, that's for sure” he smiled brightly and wrapped his arm around her waist. It was an excellent deflection. Dallas then looked a my father. “Well, you're a big guy. Hi, I'm Dallas Winters. Are you Ted's coach? Good for you, Ted! I'm glad you got a coach that shows you're serious about this sport.” Wow, the backhanded compliments out this assbag were non-stop. From his face I could also tell Dad had instantly pegged this guy as jerk. He reached out to shake hands with Dallas. “I'm Chad Graves, nice to meet you Dallas. Actually, you could say Ted here is my trainer. If it weren't for him I'd still be way smaller that you.” He squeezed Dallas' hands a bit too hard to put him in his place. I could see the strain on Dallas' face and the smirk on my Dad's as he exerted his will. Jed, Vanessa, and I all smirked as well as we enjoyed the scene Finally, he let go. Dallas though, recovered and chuckled, “That's some grip, big guy. I can see you've got some power behind those muscles, I like that. Have you ever competed?” My father confirmed he hadn't. “Well, if you ever do and want some contest prep from a true bodybuilding champion give me a call! Good luck in your division Ted, nice meeting you all.” We all haphazardly waved goodbye to Mr. Winters and then entered the elevator to head up to our rooms. Ted spoke, “Well, you've all had the pleasure of meeting Dallas Winters. The most hated bodybuilder in the region.” “Yeah, he was an asshole. What does he have against you, Ted?” I asked. “Truthfully, nothing. He is honestly like that with everyone. As you saw he is a very good bodybuilder, in amazing shape. He's won many shows throughout the years. But, Dallas is just one of those people with a really shitty personality, someone who has no humility at all. For example this is the first of two national qualifying shows this summer in our area. So if he wins, which is very likely, he can compete at nationals in the fall. But he's the type of douchebag that, even if he wins, he'll still compete in the July show just to prevent someone else from qualifying. Just a true asshole.” We got back to our rooms hung out watching TV for an hour or so and then headed down to the convention center for Ted's weigh-ins and to check out the expo. We hung out on the side as Ted checked in. We watched him walk over the scale, strip nearly naked and weigh in. He made a small fist pump as the numbers were read, obviously happy he made weight. He pulled on his clothes and walked back over. “Just made weight! 213 lbs, just two pounds to spare.” “Awesome, Buddy!” Dad congratulated him. “Well, I'm exhausted and hungry. So now that I'm weighed in I can start pigging out to fill up these muscles. V and I are going to head up to our room so I can eat and take nap. You guys have fun at the expo!” We walked over t the expo hall with our badges around our necks and headed in. There were three aisles with booths on each side extending down the large open room. A whole crowd of in-shape fitness nuts and muscle-heads were milling around. We started walking down the aisles checking out the exhibits. Lots of supplement companies, workout equipment suppliers and gym clothing vendors. We tried several samples of latest supplements and noted the ones we liked. Of course, Dad was quite popular with everyone. All the exhibitors wanted to him to try their stuff and get his opinion. It made for a slow process visiting all the booths, but that's OK, we didn't haven't anything else to do. Tons of people came up to him to chat, many of them were convinced he had to be a professional bodybuilder or even strongman due to his height. They were all shocked to learn that not had he never competed, he had only been lifting seriously for about 10 months. Several people came up to him and gave them their business cards, offering to sponsor him. Many people wanted to get a picture with him, and they were all coming up with fun ways to show off his size disparity. A few of the shorter guys had him do a double bicep flex with them standing UNDER his arms. Some beautiful women wanted to sit on one of his shoulders while he flexed the opposite arm. One buff dude pulled up up his own gym shorts to flex his decently muscular quads and had my father lean over and flex his massive biceps next to his leg. He did and they were about the same size! Of course, my charming father took it all in stride, beamed with pride and honored all requests. Many booths had little games or contests that offered prizes. We came to one supplement booth that was having a curling contest. The goal was to curl 50% of your body weight as many times as possible. The pretty girl at the booth asked my Dad if he wanted to try it. Never one to back down or miss an opportunity show off to a hot young lady he agreed. We asked what the current record was, it was currently 42 reps. “Well, young lady I'll certainly give it a try. But as you can see I'm a pretty big guy so I'm going to have to curl a lot more than some of these younger, smaller bucks so this may be embarrassing for me.” Yeah, right. I could tell my father was purposely sandbagging his strength. This was going to be good. There was a young man at the booth with a microphone. Once he saw what was going on he turned it on decided to emcee the situation. “All right ladies and gentlemen, gather around. The curling contest is going to continue with our biggest competitor yet. So far 33 people have tried and the record is currently 42 reps.” He asked my Dad's name. “This is big Chad Graves and he is going to let us see how much power are in those big arms of his. As you know you he will be curling 50% of his weight, rounded to the nearest 5 lbs. Please step on the scale, sir. Ladies a gentlemen, we have a new weight record. Chad weighs in at 367 lbs!” I could hear gasps of astonishment from the small crowd that had gathered to watch. Another 19 lb muscle gain in the last 6 days. “Ladies please load up the curl bar to 185 lbs. Go ahead whenever you are ready Mr. Graves.“ My father shook out his arms to loosen up, stepped up onto the platform and wrapped his big hands under and around the bar and stood up straight. He began quickly executing curls perfectly, extending all the way down and all the way back up, no swing in his arms or back. The emcee narrated, “There's 15 reps, Mr. Graves looks to be going strong. Certainly some of the best form we've seen folks, no cheat reps so far! He's got a good tempo going, can he keep it up? There's 25 reps! Still going strong. Those arms of his are looking positively pumped ladies and gentlemen!” It was true, the cephalic vein on his biceps was clearly visible as it snaked across his biceps and under the shirt. It was so thick that you could still see it pronounced under the thin fabric of his vintage gray shirt. “35 reps ladies and gentlemen, the big man is closing in on the event record! He clearly has the strength to match his size!” At 35 reps he began to slow down just slightly. He had also developed a light sheen of sweat on his forehead. At 40 reps he let the weight down and held at his waist. By now he was breathing harder from the effort. “He's at 40 reps. C'mon, big man, keep going, you're almost there! Everyone, let's give him some help, MAKE SOME NOOOOOIIIIISE!” By now the crowd had grown substantially to watch. They all clapped, shouted and whistled to urge him on. Dad turned his head slightly to look me in the eyes, gave me a wry grin and wink and resumed curling, just as good as he had when first started. It was like he was just starting a second set. “THERE IT IS LADIES AND GENTS! A NEW EVENT RECORD!” Cheers were shouted all around. “Let's see how much more the big guy's got.” Dad kept curling the bar with impeccable form. By now his forearms had absolutely erupted in veins and sinews. Just holding that amount of weight for that long was in itself highly impressive. “FIFTY REPS! AMAZING!” The crowd had now began to count out loud with each new rep. “Fifty-one, fifty-two, fifty-three...” they shouted unison. At 55 he once again had slowed down, and this time his effort was visible. I couldn't believe how red and pumped his biceps and forearms looked. It was scary. The huge pumped mass was mightily stretching the fabric on his shirt sleeves. Dad loudly grunted out another slow five reps to hit 60, sweat beads now dripping down his face as he grimaced his handsome face. Even though he was now working much harder, each rep was as perfect as ever. “OH MY GOODNESS, EVERYONE. IF YOU AREN'T WATCHING THIS YOU ARE MISSING OUT,” the emcee was shouting into his microphone. Even more folks had crowded over to watch. “THE PREVIOUS RECORD WAS 42 REPS. BIG CHAD GRAVES HAS NOW CURLED 185 LBS 60 TIMES AND STILL GOING, BUT IT LOOKS LIKE HE NEED OUR HELP AGAIN, LET'S HERE IT FOR BIG MAN CHAD!!” More and louder cheers emanated from the growing audience. With loud exhales and grunts Dad forced out another three reps and rested again. How could he be doing this?? How strong was this man? I knew he was strong but this was insane! “THERE'S 64! 65! 66! C'MON BIG MAN SHOW THE CROWD WHAT YOU GOT!” For each new rep Dad was now was full on shouting: “GRRRRRRRRRR YAHHHHHHH!” Sixty-six. “unnnnnnGGGGGGGGRRRRR AAAAHHHHH!!!!!!!!” Six-seven. He rested once again as he neared his own inhuman limit. He closed his eyes to concentrate and gather whatever energy he could from his hidden reserves and the surrounding atmosphere. He exhaled and sloooowwwly began rep number 68. The bar ascended very slowly as Dad help his breath. Once the bar was about halfway up the shirt sleeves had had enough. A loud RRRRRIIIIIPPPPPPPP punctuated Dad's heavy breathing as both sleeves simultaneously gave away under the immense pressure of the enormous granite muscles of my old man. More astonished gasps from the audience erupted. As Dad slowly completed rep 68 and held the weight up at his shoulders his face beamed into a huge satisfied smile. He was clearly proud of the show he was giving these little people. I could also see now the front of his shorts bulging out even more than usual in bold relief. It wasn't obscene, but everyone in the room could tell that my Dad was big EVERYWHERE. The emcee was beside himself, “WOW EVERYONE. I HAVE NEVER SEEN ANYTHING LIKE THIS. CURLING 185 LBS HAS PUMPED UP BIG CHAD'S ARMS SO MUCH THAT HE HAS SPLIT HIS SLEEVES! LOOK AT THOSE ENORMOUS PYTHONS. THOSE HAVE TO BE THE SOME OF THE BIGGEST ARMS I'VE EVER SEEN! AMAZING! BUT DOES HE HAVE ANY LEFT?!? What a dumb question. Of course he did. Dad continued curling, but was slowing down drastically. “SIXTY-NIIIIIIIIIIINE...SEVENTYYYYYYYYYYY! SEVENTY REPS EVERYONE! SEVENTYYYY-OOOOOONE! C'MON!” My dad rested once again. He was just about at his breaking point. By now he had developed large sweat stains on his shirt to go along with the sweat beads pouring down his face. With a yell that could be heard throughout he exhibition hall Pops curled up one more rep then let the weight fall to the floor. He hunched over to catch his breath and shook out his engorged arms as the crowd erupted in cheers. “THERE IT IS LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! A NEW ALL TIME RECORD, NOT JUST AN EVENT RECORD, FOR OUR CURLING CONTEST. BIG CHAD GRAVES, WEIGHING A MASSIVE 367 lbs, HAS CURLED 50% OF HIS WEIGHT FOR 72 REPS. BEATING THE PREVIOUS EVENT BEST OF 42 REPS AND CRUSHNG OUR OWN ALL TIME RECORD OF 53. LET'S HERE IT FOR BIG CHAD!! My father stood back up to his towering height and brought up his arms into a GIGANTIC double biceps flex for his onlookers to admire. He clearly couldn't completely flex his painfully pumped biceps but the show was no less impressive. “WOW FOLKS, LOOK AT THOSE MASSIVE GUNS. I DON'T THINK I'VE EVER SEEN ARMS THAT HUGE! The crowd continued to pour on the praise. My father looked down at his sweat soaked shirt, the sleeves in tatters and decided its time was up. He grabbed his shirt Hulk Hogan style and tore it off his body, unleashing his gigantic MUSCULATURE upon the crowd below. More gasps. Excited cheers. Moans of poorly hidden pleasure. We were all enraptured by by superior man who had it all. The emcee continued. “WOW, LOOK AT THAT PHYSIQUE. FOR ALL YOU BODYBUILDERS IT'S A GOOD THING THIS GUY AIN'T COMPETITING TOMORROW.” My father bared his teeth and crunched into a legendary most muscular pose and crowed erupted once more in worshipful praise. Finally Dad stood up, smiled brightly and waved to the crowd as he stepped off the platform. “LADIES AND GENLEMEN, MR. CHAD GRAVES!!!! LADIES, LET'S GET THIS BIG MUSCLE MAN A SHIRT SO WE ALL DON'T FEEL SO SMALL ABOUT OURSELVES.” The crowd laughed at the corny joke, but we all knew it was true. I went over to congratulate Dad as the supplement girls were digging for a shirt. First they gave him a towel so he could wipe the sweat off himself. Eventually they found a red XXXL with their supplement logo plastered on the chest. Since these clothes were specifically made for bodybuilders it was able to slip over his bulging muscles without too much threat of more fabrical destruction. Dad curled his arms a couple of times at his side just to be sure. The shirt still fit like a glove and accentuated his herculean physique much better than normal shorts. Dad was impressed, “Thanks ma'am. I love the way this shirt fits. I'm going to have to look into bodybuilder specific clothes more often.” She smiled, obviously smitten. “Of course Mr. Graves. After that show of yours, we would love for you to wear our clothes. In fact, let me grab a few more.” She gave my Dad four more shirts in different colors and gave me three as well in my size L. She also took my Dad's information. Since he wont the contest (even though it wasn't over there was no question he wouldn't be matched) they were going to send us a big box of supplements. She also handed him her card and gave him a seductive look. “If there's anything else we can do for you, please feel fee to use my personal line. Even for the rest of the show.” She gave him a sexy wink and I could see the excitement in his eyes. “Also, if you didn't know there is a party in the North Ballroom tonight put on by Ironwerks Gym Equipment. You should come!” She then handed him flyer with the event information. Yep, he had landed another babe and this time she was a sleek, highly-toned fitness hottie. I took a look at the flyer, unfortunately they were serving alcohol which meant it was 21 and over so I was out of luck for attending. Later that afternoon we headed back up to our rooms. The door between the two rooms was open and Ted had just woken up from a nap and was chowing down on another meal. I was amazed a how much fuller he was looking in just the few hours since we had last seen him. It really demonstrated how these guys really go through hell to look their best for a few minutes on stage. He asked us how the expo was. I told excitedly about the entire curling challenge. He just chuckled and looked at Pops. “Gosh, you are such a big showoff. Chad, buddy, we've GOT to get you stage someday. You obviously like the crowd attention and that's perfect for bodybuilding. Presentation is just as important as your physique and you got both down.” “Haha, Ted. We'll see. Maybe some day down the road. For now I'm just happy competing with myself and getting as big as I can.” Ted huffed and shook his head. “Suit yourself, big guy. Just know that I've been competing for a long time, I've got a lot of experience. And I KNOW you got the chops for it.” Later that night we hung out with Ted and Vanessa and learned more about his pre-contest routine. We watched as he stood naked covering his junk in the bathtub while Vanessa applied more tanner on his skin. Man, I always thought he was tan already, but after the tanner was applied he was even darker. I could, however, see how the darker skin tone brought out the impressive cuts even more on his rippling body. Once he was dry he slipped on his posing shorts and ran through his routine two more times as we watched and critiqued. He looked fantastic and we had no worries that he would do well. Ted turned in at about 9:00pm to rest for the next day. Dad was going to hang out at the party so I decided I was gonna go hang out at the pool, which was open till 11:00pm. I hopped into my board shorts and headed down. There were a quite a few people hanging out at the pool, many teenagers. Obviously this was the place to hang out if you were too young to go to any of the parties being thrown by the expo sponsors. I slipped off my shirt and jupmed in the pool. Luckily it was a big pool so I was able to swim back and forth for a few laps without being impeded by too many other people. I got a quick little workout from the swimming and then rested against the side of the pool. After a few minutes I saw two very attractive girls about my age come into the pool area . One was blond and the other brunette. They perfectly filled out their bikinis with tits and ass. They were both in shape, of course, and had smooth tanned skin. They unloaded their stuff on a couple lounge chairs and sat at the edge of the pool. They glanced around the pool area to check out the scene and blondie caught my eye. We smiled at each and I could see the two of them talking to each other, giggling. Eventually they hopped in the pool and started swimming around throwing glances my way. They found themselves near me and we struck up a conversation. The bond spoke first. “Hi there. How are you. I'm Abby and this is my friend Kaley.” “I'm Jed. Nice to meet you. Are you here for the competition?” “Yeah. Our parents own one of the supplement companies so we have a booth in the expo. Are you competing this weekend.” I chuckled, “No, I'm not ready to compete, but thanks though!” Kaley piped up, “You're kidding right, your body is fantastic. You would do great in the 20 and over division.” “Actually I'm only 19, just finished my freshman year of college.” I replied. Abby and Kaley looked at each other with wide eyes. Abby added, “You are only 19 and you look like that? Oh my god, Jed, you look amazing! Look around the pool, stud. Everyone here is under the drinking age. You are clearly the buffest and hottest guy here.” I looked around and realized I did seem to have the most muscular body in the area. There were several other in shape teenage boys and even some Dad's with young kids, but none of them could match my physique. Once again I has hit with the realization that when I wasn't around Dad and Ted, I was becoming quite the stud myself! It was a huge ego boost and I could feel myself plumping up, even in the cool water of the pool. Similarly, these two young ladies were the easily full figured and toned young women as well. Kaley added, “We're both 18, just graduated high school. Wow, I certainly hope all college guys are as hot as you!” “Well thanks, I'm certainly trying my best. You two look like you could be competing as well. You're legs are fantastic. Actually ALL of you is beautiful.” We continued to engage in some fun pool-bound flirting, swimming around and playing games. We played tag and the girls wouldn't just tag me, they had to grab my firm biceps or tag my taught waist. At one point both of them tried to gang up on me and dunk me. They were climbing all over me, tits everywhere pressed up against me. I now strong enough that I easily could defeat them. I dunked them both for fun and they came up laughing hysterically. They came up and again attacked me, groping my muscular young frame in the process. Under the surface, Abby suddenly reached up under my board shorts and gave my cock a squeeze! The surprise move worked, I lost my concentration and they finally succeeded in pushing my head under the water. When I came back up Abby was grinning at me seductively and she gave me a sexy wink. We took a rest and I looked around the pool and could see all the jealous young boys staring on as I entertained the two hottest girls in the pool. We swam to the side and rested against the wall. My own teenage hormones were now in full throttle. “Would you like to come up to my room, Abby?” Abby looked at Kaley and they whispered to each other. I couldn't make out their entire conversation, but I did hear Kaley say under her breath, “you saw him first, girl. He's all yours...” Abby and I climbed out of the pool and grabbed our stuff. As we left the pool area we saw Kaley talking to some of the other boys. She could obviously have her second pick of the remaining fellas. What followed in my room was the hottest sex I had ever had. I was still was fairly new to fucking. I could still count on one hand the number of different girls I had screwed and was more than OK with that fact. I had no desire to whore myself around. I later found out that Abby was the same way. Abby was by the far the hottest and most in shape girl I had slept with. With my own improved strength and stamina and her toned physique I was able to pound at here like I never had with any other girl. I had her moaning in pleasure so loud I was afraid someone in the hotel would call us in. Her moaning only fed my sex-craved ego further as we switched up positions and continued at it. Abby was having the time of her life as well, “Yeah, fuck be you big buff college stud! Those little wimps in the pool got nothing on you, big boy!” Finally we timed our released and climaxed at the same time. With her under me I slammed my torso down onto her. Her big full tits pressed against my own firm pectorals as our tongues attacked each others' mouths as we finished. I blew the biggest load of my life filling my condom with more baby batter than I ever had before. We released each other and laid back to catch our breath. Once rested, Abby spoke first, “Wow, Jed that was amazing. You are a beast in bed. Not that I have a ton of experience but that was by far the best lay I've had.” “MMMmm. Thanks, babe. You too.” We hung out and chatted a for a while longer until the clock read 11:45pm. Abby had a room curfew of midnight so she had to get going. As she was sitting on the bed in just her bra and panties the bedroom door swung open and in walked my hulking father, with the hot supplement girl just behind. Abby blanched in embarrassment and picked up the bed sheet to cover herself and turned away. “OH, SORRY!” Dad shouted as he saw the lithe half-naked female. Supplement girl quickly realized what was going on and grabbed my father's hand, “No worries, big guy. We can go to my room.” They turned to exit the room. As he turned to leave my father caught my eye, gave me a big 'ole grin and a thumbs up. I telepathically received his 'attaboy' and returned my own thumbs up. Once the door was closed Abby spoke up. “OH MY GOD. Is that your father? Isn't that the huge guy who ripped out of his shirt at the expo?” “Yeah, that's him.” I was certainly glad I has been able to plow Abby before she met my father in person. “Wow, well if you grow up to look like that you better stay in touch me!” We exchanged phone numbers and she headed back to her room. The next morning Dad came back to our room and had me inform him of the details of my escapade last night. He clapped his big hand on my shoulder and offered his praise. “Nice job, Son. She was a babe!” We knocked on the door to Ted and V's room and they opened. Ted walked into our room and smirked at me. “Good morning, Jed! How was your night? It SOUNDED like you had a great time!” My face reddened in embarrassment. He looked at my father and added, “Either Jed here was watching porn with volume way too loud or he was giving some young lass the night of her life!” My father guffawed, “Well, what can I say. The young buck takes after his old man. You should've seen her Ted. She was hot young thing!” Oh god, please let this conversation end. While it was amazingly uncomfortable, I could see the pride beaming out of both Ted and Pops. Later that afternoon we filed in to the auditorium to watch Ted compete in Classic Physique. He looked amazing, of course and in the end it was apparent the winner was going to be a toss up between Ted and another amazingly shredded guy about Ted's age. Unfortunately, the other competitor won out and Ted had to settle for second. Ted would later tell us that he was more than happy with his placing. He knew the guy who won and was happy for his and told us he deserved it. After Ted's show we enjoyed a nice big supper at a restaurant nearby. Not as much as Ted, who was stoked to wolf down a big greasy hamburger after starving himself for the last few days. The guy who beat Ted was in the same restaurant and came over to chat with us. It turned out he was an extremely nice guy. He also voiced his displeasure about that Dallas Winters guy too. After talking with him we had no ill will toward him for taking the crown from our buddy Ted. That evening we went back to watch the bodybuilding show with the supposed 'big boys'. After living with my father that term didn't hold as much meaning as it used to. We watched grade-A asshole Dallas Winters compete and win the biggest weight class, the super-heavyweights. You had to admit he did look fantastic and he obviously was one of the three or four best physiques on stage. In the final posedown for the overall title he cockily and rudely muscled his way in between other competitors. Ted would later explain that too much pushing and shoving is supposed to disqualify someone. Ted would also later explain that he knew Dallas had fooled around with one the older judges and how competitive bodybuilding has a lot of politics involved, so it was unlikely he would get disqualified. Ted let us know that really, the light-heavyweight competitor should probably win based on his better conditioning, but assured us Dallas would win. As the result were read Ted as right. Politics won out and Dallas was declared the overall winner. As it was announced you could here him shout, “YEAH, THAT'S RIGHT! THIS IS MY STAGE!” just barely audibly over the crowds applause. You could clearly make out the disappointment and annoyance on the other competitors face as well as they begrudgingly congratulated him. You could tell from his opponents that we was not well liked by just about anyone. “UGH. And you now you watch. He will sign up for the July 29th show just to be an asshole,” Ted said with an annoyed tone. A short while later we had packed up all of our stuff from our rooms and the four of us met in the hotel lobby to check out and head home. As we waiting Dallas parading himself though the lobby holding his trophy up in the air and whooping loudly. A couple of minutes after Dallas was gone my father turned to Ted, looked down at him and announced, “You know what little buddy. I've been thinking about it and I think I'm going to go ahead and enter that July 29th competition.” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Whew. I keep thinking that I'm going to post shorter chapters. Then I start writing and come up with more situations to put these fellas in and the chapter balloons like Chad's growing muscles! Thanks for all the comments. And please, feel free to comment and post your suggestions. I originally was not going to have Jed get any but after ya'll pointed out his celibacy I knew I had to help a brother out. Obviously I can't and won't be able to use all your requests, but they do give me ideas! THANKS AGAIN!
  7. 23 points
    So there is this guy I know. We met online through some bodybuilding forums and found out that we were just a few streets apart from one another. Since then we met up a couple times, had lunch and chatted. But boy I was not ready for him and his love of muscle. His name was Dave. The first thing we talked about was his workout regiment. How he had been working out for a year and wasn't satisfied with what he had. Sure I agreed with him, he had an overall chubby appearance when I met him. Then he would rant about how he regretted not starting bodybuilding since he was in high school cause then he would be jacked at this point. And as usual the conversation would end with his fantasy of being so huge and muscular that he could not even fit in any clothes or doorways. Fun guy right? Well he and I stayed in contact for several weeks without really meeting after our third time out. The last message he sent to me was that he found a guy who had this new supplement that could his growth the edge he needed. Fast forward to today, I received a call that Dave would be coming over to my place. I found it weird cause it came out of the blue in the middle of the day, that and his voice sounded strangely out of breath like he just ran a marathon. Still I said ok, cause at least I could checkup on him I thought. At exactly 3 p.m. a loud knock came from my apartment door. Which was terrible for me as I ran out of the shower in just my white towel covering me. I opened and was nearly knocked back by the largest pair of pecs I ever saw straining through a thing white tee that didn't cover the row of 8 pack abs below. "Holy fuck!" I exclaimed. "Hey bud, good to see ya," the muscle bound giant at my doorway spoke. "Da-Dave? What happened to you?"I had to back away just to get a good look at my friend who just turned up looking like a muscle monster. My eyes trailed downwards and noticed the skin tight jeans he was wearing. His bloody thick thighs looked ready to burst out of them anytime soon. Dave turned sideways and forced his whole body through the doorway. I could have sworn that his pecs made some cracks on my wall when he pushed through. Looming over me at six feet tall all I saw was his bulging pecs. "I grew," Dave said. He brought his arms down into a crab pose and growled. My cock sprang to life when I saw the pathetic fabric that was his shirt rip apart near his shoulders and fell onto the ground. I was rendered speechless at the sight of his humongous arms that looked larger and wider than my head. Lost in amazement I didn't even react when Dave used those powerful arms to pull me off my feet and force me into a tight bear hug. My towel fell off my hips. He buried my face deep between his meaty pectorals, and as much as I kicked him in the abs he didn't let go. Instead I heard him laugh and say, "Enjoying my muscles bud? Yeah take it in this is how a real man feels like." He was right, I loved it, I loved being squished between his pounds of muscle. The pressure in my balls was growing heavier and before I knew it I shot my load all over Dave's stomach. Some of my cum even got onto his jeans. "Fuck! You blew your spunk all over me," Dave said as he dropped me onto the floor. I was blushing red like a tomato and my cock was still hard. It was kind if funny seeing such a big muscle man looking uncomfortable with some cum on him. "Aww man you got it on my new jeans too." Dave looked at me with a serious glare before he brought his arms up in the air and flexed a double bicep pose. I was dumbfounded as I saw veins snake around his pecs and arms, his face was turning a deep shade of red. Then he started growling deeply, while he still flexed. With a mighty roar, his muscles then doubled in size causing his jeans to explode off him. "Fuccck! Yes" Dave screamed in his white briefs. It was then that I saw his enlarged endowment standing stiff inside his underwear. A visible wet spot was growing in his briefs. I gulped at the thought of sucking that huge python of a cock. "Wh-what was that?" I managed to ask. "That was a 200$ pair of jeans turned into a piece of rag. Now come on you got to clean me up," Dave replied. I nodded and closed the door behind him, thankful that no one outside saw what just happened in my living room. Still butt naked I lead my extra large friend to the bathroom. Thank goodness there was space to fit his now mega wide shoulders and huge muscles. Dave took off his underwear with a loud snap and tossed the brief to the wall on the right. The poor fabric was stretched out like a worn out rubber ban, no way was it going to handle Dave's incredible manhood anymore. As I stared at his wide back with deep grooves running down his back my boner was leaking pre all over the bathroom floor. Dave didn't notice any of this as he turned on the shower and was busy lathering himself with soap. "Hey, get my back would ya?" he asked holding the bar of soap over his shoulder to me. I nodded and grabbed the soap from his wide hands. Nervous, I rubbed his back softly only to get a chuckle from Dave. "Are you made of wind bud? Rub harder. These muscles can take a beating!" he said. And so i did, I rubbed the soap furiously, the foam ran down his back and lathered my hard cock as well. I was breathing heavily as my fingers ran across his tough shoulders. Slowly I my hands moved closer to wards his pecs and just like that I was groping his watermelon sized pecs. "That's it bud, worship these pecs," Dave whispered. My fingers found his nipples and the moment I pulled on them Dave yelled, "Fuck!" I heard a loud splattering sound from the front. Did Dave cum? Turning my head ot the right I saw his still hard cock and a wad of translucent pre on my bathroom wall. "Wow," I said. Suddenly Dave pulled me and pressed me against his cock. "Don't waste time looking bud, I said clean me up. All of me!" And that was the moment I thought, what had I gotten myself into?
  8. 23 points
    Evan walked into the shop, famished after having just exhaled 40lbs of muscle into Hakeem. Now at 345lbs, he could feel his metabolism kicking into high gear as his muscle fiber started to repair itself, and incredibly, becoming even denser. Todd was behind the counter showing Andre around. Evan pulled up his t-shirt to show off his 12-pack abs, and Todd could tell the skin was pulled even tighter around the dense, heaving muscle. Evan dismissed Todd to the back room, and then told Andre to start mixing up some shakes. Evan downed the first one and could feel his muscle rebuilding as he fed it the rich protein. After the first shake, Andre and Evan readjusted the formula, making it even more protein-packed. After downing the eighth shake, Evan could feel himself returning to normal. “That’s the right recipe Andre. Memorize it for me.” “That last shake alone contained almost 3,000 calories, and 75grams of protein. I’ve never seen anyone eat like that before,” said Andre. “Well, you’ve never met anyone like me before Andre.” And with that, Evan pulled his shirt over his wide shoulders and dropped it to the floor. He casually tensed his muscles as Andre tried to take in all of the 6’ 6” Asian muscle god. After a minute of silence, Evan balled up his massive hand into a fist, and slammed it hard right into his own abs. The thunderous clapped rang in Andre’s ears. “This is power, Andre,” was all Evan had to say: he knew Andre had serious potential, and that he was now an unquestioned disciple. “Your shakes are helping me get bigger, and I can do the same for you. Todd will write you up a training plan, and you seem to know the nutrition side pretty well. Just follow it all, and you will see a change. “Yes Evan, I want to get bigger. Anything you tell me to do,” said Andre, with surprising confidence in his voice. “First thing, we have to drum up some more business for this shop.” With that, the still-shirtless Evan walked out the front door of the shop. Evan saw four college football jocks were walking up the street, and he walked to the empty, bricked-up storefront next door. He turned his back to the jocks, but he knew their eyes were fixed on his massive frame. “I bought this building, Andre. It’s going to be a new CrossFit gym. And then I’ll connect it right to the smoothie shop, guaranteeing a steady stream of hungry athletes who want to grow.” Evan knew the jocks were hanging on his every word, and closely eyeing his massive back. Then he raised his massive hand and slammed it into the brick storefront. Everyone held their breath for a minute, as they listened to the masonry starting to creak. Then the entire front brick façade collapsed. “Holy shit,” Evan could hear one of the jocks saying, “he just knocked down that whole wall.” Evan turned around, with a friendly smile, and greeted the jocks. “Hey guys, well this is the official groundbreaking for my new CrossFit gym. You should come give it a try.” Evan watched as they jealously assessed his massive physique. “Oh we also have a smoothie shop next door, in case you need to supplement your training.” One of the jocks stepped forward, with conviction, and firmly shook Evan’s hand. “Hi, I’m Joe. I’m interested in joining. If I can get abs like yours,” he said, and Evan knew he wasn’t joking. Joe stood 5’ 10” feet tall and weighed about 180lbs. He was athletic and defined, but still looked lean. He was the smallest of the four jocks, and Evan could sense he was hungry to put on some mass. Andre stepped out from behind Evan and said, “Well come into the shop for a smoothie, all of you guys. I’m sure you won’t be disappointed.” Evan was very impressed with his initiative. Over the next 30 minutes, Evan watched Andre closely: he was interacting very well with the jocks, and was a natural salesman for the shop. Evan was very impressed with his leadership. The jocks all downed Andre’s shakes eagerly, as they excitedly talked the new CrossFit gym. Evan knew that the shakes would only have a modest impact on them, as they lacked his superior genetics. But once they started to work out together, they would have some remarkable growth. As they filed out of the store, Joe walked over the Evan and gave him a friendly fist bump. “Will this stuff, and the gym, really work?” Joe asked Evan. “I’m a hard gainer, been trying to put on some size to keep up with the rest of the team. Andre says you really know what you are doing.” Joe kept glancing down at Evan’s rock hard abs, barely able to conceal his envy. “Just keep coming back, Joe. I guarantee, your shirts will start to feel and look tighter in days. And take one for the road,” Evan said, smiling, and he shouted over to Andre to make Joe another shake. “Make it extra dense for Joe.” Joe took the shake and left. “You are learning really fast, Andre. I’m impressed.” “Thanks Evan. I just want to show you….” And his voice started to waver. “No one has ever taken an interest in me.” Evan looked down at Andre, at 5’ 7”, and a doughy 155lbs. I think he’s ready now, Evan thought to himself. I’ll just give his training a kick-start. And with that, Evan reached down, clasped the back of Andre’s neck, and opened his mouth wide. Unlike Hakeem, who saw terror when Evan did that, Andre was completely relaxed. He looked up at the Asian muscle god, still not knowing what was happening, but instinctively opened his mouth as he gripped Evan’s solid forearms. And then Evan started to breath into Andre’s lungs. Slowly, at first, not wanting to overwhelm him. Within about a minute, Andre’s body was in a state of euphoria as Evan’s muscle fibers started to invade his bloodstream and bond with his own. Andre was vaguely aware of the baby fat that started to quickly melt off, as his heart rate slowed down. Evan could feel Andre lighten up in his grip, then started to exhale even harder, kicking off a muscle-growth cycle. Evan continued to breath slowly, as Andre held onto him, tightly, absorbing all the new muscle fibers. Remarkably, Andre’s muscle fibers interconnected with Evan’s almost seamlessly, and the rate of growth picked up. Evan could feel Andre’s neck start to thicken, and then his traps, and he had to readjust his grip. He could feel Andre getting much denser. After about four minutes, Andre’s heart started to beat faster, and his newly muscled body tightened up. Still in a state of euphoria, Andre managed to slide his hand up to the back of Evan’s neck and he applied his own newfound grip strength to keep Evan from pulling off too soon. To Evan’s surprise, Andre inhaled deeply, almost magnetically pulling in more of Evan’s muscle fibers. Andre wasn’t just passively receiving Evan’s muscle fibers, he was able to inhale it on his own. After another two minutes, Evan broke the spell and stepped back. Andre gasped deep, but did not stagger back at all: he was well aware of his core strength, and stood erect. He blinked, then pulled off his eyeglasses and tossed them aside. Evan admired his work: Andre now stood at an impressive 6’ 1”, and carrying a solid 215lbs of prime, superior muscle. His shoulders were wide and thick, and he looked down at his huge chest and biceps, now straining his t-shirt. He pulled up his shirt to reveal a solidly defined 6-pack of abs, pulsing under the tight skin. Then he raised his arm as he studied it closely, impressed with the thickness of his forearm, and balled it into a fist. He wasn’t the least bit startled when his softball sized bicep swole up as well. “This is awesome,” he said, in a deep and powerful voice. Andre wasn’t the least bit surprised at his transformation. In fact, he acted like it was inevitable. “I have to try out this new muscle Evan.” With that, Evan smiled and clenched his formidable 12-pack. He didn’t have to say a word: Andre stepped forward, pulled his fist back and let it fly with incredible force at Evan’s mid-section. The impact cracked a sound like two metal objects crashing head on. Evan barely felt the impact, and didn’t flinch at all. But neither did Andre, who looked dead into Evan’s eyes with greed.
  9. 21 points
    I've decided to come out from lurking with slightly fictionalized stories of my awakening and exploration of muscle as a pleasure source. The basis of every tale is true and my feelings real. Since many experiences were orgasms unrequited but awesome wanking fodder for me, I'll make sure something happens to take you over the edge. 😉 I intend these to be short and quick and to tap into your memories. I'd love to hear of your similar 'Real Men.' REAL MEN ONE The very first man I admired for being manly, the first man that made me realize I could be something more masculine than my pre-pubescent body was indicating also happened to be my uncle. Uncle George didn't come around much. Only years later did I learn he was gay. I mean, I wasn't at all sexual myself yet, so I wouldn't have comprehended either his preferences or the reasons my kind, but heavily evangelical Christian parents didn't include him frequently. When he did come for Christmas or another family celebration, he always brought gifts. He was 'single' and always shared his house with a college-aged roommate that was always with his own family during the holidays. I remember every few years George seemed to get a new roommate. After all, one guy would finish school and move off for a job or something. I was a little jealous of the kids that got to be around him. I looked forward to the day I might live with him while in school. My dad was no wimp or girlie dude, but George was so many things my dad wasn't. My dad had broken his cheek in some really rough moments during college intramural tackle football (no gear) and the surgeon had told him he better not wrestle with kids, play contact sports - even things like basketball - so he never horsed around with me nor did I see him achieving anything athletic. He was a good provider and never mistreated me and supported all I did. But he never seemed to be a 'man.' Some of the other kid's dads were 'men.' There didn't seem to be gender in my house, necessarily. And certainly NO sexuality. Except when George came around. George was just a bit taller than my father's six feet but very much thicker. He was balding from all the testosterone in his body. That hair sprouted elsewhere though. He had hairy forearms and a little chest hair always shown at the top of his shirt. He often wore shorts and his legs were just ...big. I know that my perspective as a young man around ten made every adult big, but I never recognized it in anyone else. George was the first man in my life that seemed thick and beefy and masculine and strong and kind and powerful and funny. I didn't know half of those words then, but I know I felt them. I recognized them in this alpha. I know now that's exactly what he is. Alpha. I got to enjoy several fun moments of adult interaction years later that I'll touch on later. He is a top only. His boys are always twinks and he is not domineering all the while being entirely dominant. We would wrestle around when I was a kid. I didn't understand why his gravity physically pulled me. I loved to be near him. Being in the same room was really third rate compared to being tickled or held or rolled by him. But my favorite was when he would just pick me up and run across the lawn like I was a football. Or he'd toss me a bit above his head similar to a baby but call me his 'basketball,' so it wasn't insulting. His hands were so big! I was so safe and I knew it. Nothing to fear in George's hands. He always owned big, manly dogs and a drive big, manly truck but shopped the half-yearly sale at Nordstroms. He could use any power tool and constantly worked on home improvement successfully, yet his favorite thing to discuss about those projects was the colors or fabrics. All these things added to me wanting to be like George. It was quite overwhelming when he was near, and quite subconscious when he wasn't, but he was the culmination of the first time I recognized real man. Nearly two dozen years after these memories and admirations were formed, I had not lived with him during college. We talked less and less frequently simply because that happens in adulthood. To my surprise, I cane across my own uncle George on, of all places, Scruff. He wasn't someone who hid who or what he was. There he was, Alpha, big, mid-fifties, bald as the day is long, thick - some belly - and wanting to meet new men. I was still closeted to my family and identify as bisexual today. I hadn't had good occasion to see or speak to George in a few years, but I immediately felt the pull - now knowing that he was the kind of man I still wanted to become. And that I like to roll around a bed with, frankly. Strong, hard-working, generous, happy and solid even at 55. I said hello and sent photos of just my torso. I had been working out for the first time in my life for just over a year, having decided it was time to make in myself into what I craved in a man. He complimented my pic and I actually felt my insides jump a little. I was pleasing to my favorite uncle George without him knowing who I was and having that bias he would certainly show! But NOW what to do? Was I really sexually attracted to him? As I considered it, probably not. Was I an admirer. Absolutely. Did I like his type and what he had always represented in my mind. Ding ding ding! That's it. I recognized for the first time in my life that he was my first real man. I fessed up. I didn't want him to feel weird; especially if we chatted long term without him knowing it was me. He had shown me truth and honesty long ago once I was old enough to understand sexuality and he certainly deserved it in return. He seemed amused. He invited me over for dinner and a talk. That day came, I went to see uncle George. We had a big, robust and healthy hug. He grabbed at my arms, still not in his league, and told me how impressed he was. I dared, for the first time ever, to openly grab his hairy upper arms. God, there was a lot of meat there. Not all muscle or even super hard, but so much. He looked at me and asked if I wanted him to flex? "Hell, yes. Wanted to feel these guns for a lot of years." His eyes twinkled with a combination of satisfaction and playfulness and he looked me dead in the eye, then at his arm. I tracked the same trajectory and was met with a great sensation. It wasn't what I saw, but what I felt that I loved. That arm hardened. It felt so strong, the way only life long worked muscles can feel strong. It was nearly electric. I thought and felt so many things in a brief instant. He rolled his wrist and made me recognize the head of the biceps moved and I was so thrilled. Some part of a little boy and some part of a muscle-admiring man met and frolicked in that big arm. But it was brief. He started to laugh, pulled me in for another hug to break the moment. I laughed too and told him he was still a big guy. He pulled me close again while he was telling me how proud he was of me, and I found my face was right against his chest, as he is taller, and I could actually smell his chest hair. I kind of wanted to just grab his pecs through the polo and put a whole mouthful in and probably bite harder than I should. He backed away and I almost fell over I was leaning into his being so far. We had dinner and discussed a lot of topics, only a few of which touched on sexuality or admiration of the male form. He liked being the bigger, stronger man, and I admitted I liked the exact opposite in a partner most of the time. He laughed and remarked how it was no wonder I found him on Scruff. After cleaning up a little and even having dessert, he told me he had a suggestion for easing my nerves I was still showing around him. "Let's go and watch some porn and jack off. An orgasm together without necessarily performing sex acts on each other might help you understand the kind of friendship we can have." I was all in. I just wanted big. I wanted muscles. I wanted strength. I wanted to arch my back and growl while I clawed the two distinct halves of a real man's back. Or at least I wanted to imagine it while I worked myself over. He seemed so casual. Put in a VHS tape, which I did not let him get away with without technology mockery. He suggested we pull off our shirts and did so first. Not bad, I thought. "Still looking pretty good old man," I teased. He once again gave me a pretty full flex, this time as a most muscular. Very brief. Very much what I like. Then I ripped my shirt over my head and mock-flexed back and we laughed again. "I think you'll like this," he stated. "Let's go," I said as I deliberately took my already heavy meat and slapped it into a waiting palm, determined to show coolness with it all. The tape started and seemed very amateur and quite old. Vintage porn I thought...well, as long as the men are hot and I can keep sneaking peeks within the room, I'll be fine. I was determined to show my prowess by cumming first. An average looking, college-age kid appeared on screen doing a strip tease. Bummer. Not my thing. After what almost became too long, the camera was obviously being put down and adjusted on a desk or something for good viewing of the bed. The cameraman emerged from behind the lens and almost ran up and simply scooped the little one up with one arm. The boy responded by wrapping his legs around the much bigger man's waist. The man looked awesome and big from this angle. Hairy arms, legs and even his naked crack, but what excited me most was the tops of his traps and shoulders. Big balls of muscle topped with some dark hair. Almost pulsating as he was grinding the little guy a bit as he held him still. The man was almost inhaling the boy with aggressive kissing and I was hard as ever, beating furiously. "Like that," he asked? "God, yes! Love big men," I gasped. Then the big man on screen spun the two of them around and many things happened at once: *I noticed the little guy was thrusting his hips into the big man's abdomen like he was drilling for oil *I saw the big man raise one arm (holding the other fellow with just one paw under, or rather mostly IN his ass) and FLEX the thing into a mound of mature muscle before he'd even fully turned *I started to feel my orgasm coming and decided I was going to let loose rather than spend any time edging And then, the big man boosted the little one higher on his hips and thrust forward so you could see the tip of his penis under the little guy, pointed right at the camera. I locked eyes with the guy on screen, he grunted and animalistcally proclaimed, "This is just for YOU," as he renewed the flex to great effect, threw his head back and came! Shot right under the other man's ass. Looked right at me again and grinned like he'd just won some kind of national championship. I let loose a volley like I hadn't in some time and just sucked in air! I heard the man next to me scream, "Fu-u-ck YES," and I knew he was cumming too. Once I recovered a little, I looked up to the screen to see my uncle George from many years ago, smiling at me while still holding his boy and then turned to look at the uncle George of now, and he grinned and smiled and huffed as we relaxed from our dual orgasms.
  10. 21 points
    Flint McLargewood - The Muscleman Since the moment I first laid my eyes on him, I knew Muscleman would be the one – the one who would fuel the hottest and wettest of my dreams for years to come. A newcomer to the superhero scene, the alter ego of Flint McLargewood had left people swooning long before he even got his hero licence. Towering over the rest of his colleagues at staggering six feet five, the young hero boasted a physique so stacked and so statuesque I had once passed out from staring at him too long. Now before you give me any weird looks, yes I do in fact have his stats memorised. Just try and picture this – a big man, a big strong man, a six feet five bodybuilder-cum-supermodel who tipped the scales at two hundred and twenty frigging pounds of solid, heaving muscle. Now wrap all of that in a too-tight spandex wrestling singlet, and feast your eyes upon the scandalously hefty bulge that swelled from his crotch. Literally everyone could see the overgrown, nay, gargantuan tool coiled within the soft fabric, propped out by a pair of equally massive orbs that no doubt pumped him full of testosterone on a regular basis. It wasn't even remotely fair to be honest, and true to his name, Muscleman's unique power was just that – man and muscle. And lots of it. I still recall that fateful day, all those years ago at the Fourth National Super Bank of Super City. I had just finished duct taping a hero-cadet's (that guy became Firebrand in the end, good for him) hands to his face, anything to prevent him flinging any more of those pesky fireballs at me. Unfortunately (or fortunately) for me, his hands were also where he kept his communicator, and sure enough when Cadet McLargewood interrupted me my entire world came grinding to a halt. Obviously my first guess was some kind of temporal manipulation power, which would have sucked on a magnitude I cannot describe. But no, Flint was simply as beautiful as he was muscular – windswept yet perpetually styled red hair, angular features so strong and so hard, lips that were soft and kissable and just begging for me to... And then my entire world became Flint, for he had stomped forth with his huge feet until his huge pecs were hanging right there before my gaping face. My eyes would not stay still, darting between those incredible masses and the thick, juicy nipples that poked through the fabric of his uniform. Flint had given me what would become his signature chest slam, and when those brawny slabs made contact with my face I thought I had died and gone to heaven. In reality of course, he had simply knocked me onto the pile of money bags I had dragged from the vault and grabbed the one I had been lugging at the time. I knew I had turned bright red, the sizable tent in my pants giving everything away as I laid there gawking. It was then did Flint press his fists to his hips and push out his chest a little more, almost as if was showing off for me, although his posing was a little off and he began grunting as if lifting a heavy weight. That was when I first bore witness to Muscleman's true power. His already tight vestments, which once comfortably contained his huge bulk, suddenly lost the ability to do so. First to go were his buttons, going off like bullets as his torso exploding with unbridled muscle and power. I could naught but gasp as his prodigious pectorals hulked out before my very eyes, swelling and roiling with herculean mass and pulling apart his clothes like a curtain! As his growth accelerated, Flint's abdominal muscles – the six-pack I would do anything to place my face on – began tightening and hardening as more and more brawn boiled within his gut, pushing out his lower abs and burning off what little fat he carried around his waist. By this point his shirt was wide open, his Adonis belt so chiselled and so delicious I had actually begun to drool. Upstairs, Muscleman's shoulders had bulged upward and outward and sideways, sending huge cords of cable-like fibres surging down his arms and up to his neck. As more and more power filled his ponderous pectorals, Flint's biceps began feasting on their new power, growing heavier and harder with every pulse, splitting into multiple peaks even as his triceps doubled their efforts. When the power reached his forearms, he had clenched his fists, causing every muscle in his arms to erupt with size, decimating his sleeves and causing me to realise I had stopped breathing. The air that filled my lungs right after was hot, moist, and likely dripping with sex pheromones. Somehow, I remained conscious, my eyes raking over the scene before just as Flint's trousers exploded, the reinforced fabric ripped apart by grotesquely muscular monstrosities hulking out like volcanoes where his quads should have been. Fuck, even his feet had grown larger, his toes crushing into the bank's marble floor as he shifted his skyrocketing weight and widened his stance. His grunting had gone deep, oh so deep, his muscles heaving and flexing with every violent breath. The hero had not grown much taller, that much was certain, but his bulging muscles had reached colossal proportions and I hadn't even gotten to the best part! As I would eventually come to know (according to his official trading card), Muscleman's powers boosted not just his muscles, but what made him a man as well! He had been reduced to a pair of black posers by this point, and it was all I could do gawk as Flint's hefty balls began throbbing with renewed vigour, pumping his magnum dong with copious amounts of liquid testosterone. I simply laid there as I watched him test the limits of his flimsy trunks, watched his cock growing bigger, stronger, harder! A gap had already formed where his massive cock pulled the fabric away from his waist, teasing me with glimpses of the throbbing jawbreaker swelling therein. Muscleman had moaned again, this time loudly and lewdly, his eyes rolling to the back of his head as he arched his back and flexed his glorious muscles for all to see. His cock, already in a state of semi-turgidity, had rocketed to maximum power and burst free of his underwear. I would know, for the force of his growth spurt had ripped the garment apart and propelled the shredded remnants right into my face. The smell, oh sweet mother of pie the smell was utterly, indisputably glorious! He had been oozing precum into those trunks, disguised by the colour, which also explained why the material clung to my face upon impact and sent me spiralling into a dizzying frenzy. When Muscleman, or Cadet McLargewood, dug his huge fingers into my shirt and hefted me off the ground to deliver the usual monologue about justice prevailing, well... let's stay I didn't stay conscious for very long. He didn't even have to hit me. Thankfully I had woken up and escaped before the police could pull off my mask or haul me to super-jail. Landing there would have sucked, given my lack of baseline powers. Still, that didn't stop me from heading straight home for what was to become the first of many, many sessions of me futilely flogging my manhood in a bid to rid my mind of Flint and all his muscular glory. I was growing obsessed, and though we never crossed paths again I knew I was falling in love with every hulking, herculean inch of him! He was always there, in my mind's eye, the sole object of my libido-fuelled desires, his huge-ass muscles flexing and straining and bulging whenever my mind wandered from the task at hand. I would imagine him whacking his gigantic cock like it owed him money, and then growing that cock to monstrous proportions when the quantity of payment emissions displeased him. Good fuck I wanted him, and I wanted him bad! I wanted him there, tree-trunk legs spread apart and his hulking dong swinging like a pendulum before my hungering, drooling body. I wanted him in my bed, I wanted him in chains in my future lair, and I wanted him to slam his monster cock down my throat and grow his entire fucking muscle body until I all but drowned in the ensuing euphoria. I had even gotten my raging erections checked once, convinced he had put me under some kind of spell or biological attack, but nay, I was simply, utterly, indisputably captivated and nothing would change that. So, after plastering posters of him all over my dorm, it was all I could do to slog my way through the remainder of school, only to return to bed every night with my head filling with the wildest of my fantasies – of Flint one day revealing his monstrous, naked body to me and then hulking out beyond rhyme and reason. But it wasn't until a year had passed since that fateful encounter did I finally start on the path which had led me here. Flint might have been but a year older than I was, but by this point he was already a full blown super and turning heads all over Super City's hero scene. You could possibly imagine my envy when about a dozen or so supervillains, established supervillains, began dropping their arch nemeses and replacing them with the outrageously endowed object of my desires. More than once I had even watched televised battles where normally secretive supervillains would reveal themselves and engage Muscleman in these epic 'battles' that were little more than lewd wrestling matches that coincidentally also destroyed buildings downtown. It stung of course. It should be me down there, inappropriately groping that stupidly smug, stupidly sexy bastard as he pressed me down with his erection and lectured me about how evil would never prevail in the musclebound arms of the law. The nerve of those people! And so I had made up my mind. When I graduated with my Bachelor's Degree of Super Villainous Technology and Design (with Honours, of course) I immediately helped myself to a 'loan' from the Sixth National Super Bank of Super City and set up my evil lair just beneath Super Avenue in the historic Superman District. Now why would a supervillain, and an inexperienced one at that, set up shop smack in the middle of a superhero controlled part of Super City instead of the much more affordable Villainy Avenue? Because no one would even think to look for me here of course! And besides, this put me ten minutes away from Super City's legendary Muscle Beach and five minutes away from the historic Super Mall, where prices were super every day of the year! But most importantly, this was where Flint McLargewood lived his glorious, heroic life. Come hell or high water, I was going to sate my attraction to him and stay true to my villainous routes. If I could not be with him, then I was going to BE him. It was as simple as that. ******* Pics of Flint here (Click to Enlarge):
  11. 21 points
    Danny had just graduated high school when his dad told him he'd hired a personal trainer for him as a graduation gift. It was kind of a mixed blessing. His dad had always wanted him to play sports, but Danny was way too much of a nerd to ever get into it. Especially after he tried out for the wrestling team as a freshman as a favor to his dad. It was a disaster. Even as a freshman, Danny was a chubbyvery would be rough on the kid, so he came by the house early. Danny's dad let him up to Danny's room. Ivan told Danny, who'd just gotten painfully dressed, to lay back down on his bed, where he proceeded to give Danny a rubdown. At first, Danny y Danny had just graduated high school when his dad told him he'd hired a personal trainer for him as a graduation gift. It was kind of a mixed blessing. His dad had always wanted him to play sports, but Danny was way too much of a nerd to ever get into it. Especially after he tried out for the wrestling team as a freshman as a favor to his dad. It was a disaster. Even as a freshman, Danny was a chubby, soft kid. The other guys on the squad mocked him, teased him, played tricks on him. He stuck it out about half the season, but then couldn't take it. After that, no more sports for him. He just got more into playstation. And junk food. So by the time of graduation, he was 250lbs of dorky blubber. He agreed to the trainer to keep his dad off his back, and promised to stick to it for at least 3 months. His trainer was a Polish guy named Ivan, who worked construction during the day, and did personal training in evenings and weekends. In Poland, he was a champion arm wrestler. He was jacked up and rugged, and made Danny nervous with his intensity. The day after his first workout, Danny thought he was going to die, his body hurt so much. He could barely get out of bed. It was a Saturday, and Ivan must have known that the recovery would be rough on the kid, so he came by the house early. Danny's dad let him up to Danny's room. Ivan told Danny, who'd just gotten painfully dressed, to lay back down on his bed, where he proceeded to give Danny a rubdown. At first, Danny yelped out in pain with every rub. Fortunately, Ivan had told Danny's dad to expect to hear groans of pain, or he'd have come running up to see what was wrong. Danny thought he was going to puke or pass out from the pain, as Ivan dug into his sore joints and tendons with his strong hands and elbows. The workout yesterday had been bad enough for Danny, with Ivan running him thru a gauntlet of exercises and lifts. Danny had never imagined that the next day would be even worse. Ivan basically had him pinned down to the bed, as he continued to rub him down, telling him to relax, that the pain would get better. And soon the pain did become more tolerable, as Ivan loosened up his tight muscle fibers and throbbing tendons. And then, the pain of the rubdown began to become pleasure. By the time Ivan finished, Danny felt 100 percent better. "How did you do that?" he asked Ivan. "That was like a miracle. I didn't think I'd be able to walk!" Ivan laughed. "You are funny, kid. I was pretty sure you'd never be back for another workout if I didn't come over and loosen you up today." "Will it always hurt like that the day after?" "Nah. Your body will adjust fast. But I have something for you that will help." Ivan pulled a bottle of pills from his pocket and handed it to Danny. "Take one of these a day. It's like a vitamin. I know you don't believe it, but you've got potential, kid. If you stick with me, you'll see changes in your body you never dreamed of." Danny wasn't sure what 'like a vitamin' meant, but he grabbed the bottle of water that was on his nightstand and swallowed down a pill. "I'll see you tonight for your second workout," said Ivan, as he got ready to leave. "Tonight?" asked Danny. "I thought I was only working out three days a week." "Three days in not enough for the progress we will make with you, kid. We are on six days a week schedule now." Danny wanted to vomit. But he could tell there was no arguing with his big trainer. He was pretty sure that Ivan would come and drag him to the gym if he didn't show up, so he resigned himself to his fate. As it turned out, once Danny got past that first week, his body adjusted enough to the workouts that he was never so insanely sore again. He was still achy ever morning, but he realized that he kind of liked the feeling. And it went away with his next workout, so that he began to look forward to lifting, much to his surprise. His progress was rapid too. Ivan told him he'd never seen someone's physique change so quickly. Danny could flex in the mirror now, and begin to see muscle showing thru his fat. He was doing so well, in fact, that Ivan dropped all his other clients, and began to work solely with Danny. He also told Danny to start taking two or three of his pills a day. Danny didn't see any reason not to, he liked the way they made him feel...stronger, more confident, more energy. Even his skin had improved, his acne clearing up, and the tone changing from a pasty, almost ashen, pallor, to a tanner, almost golden shine,. The hair on his head was changing too. He'd always had thick, dishwater blond hair, with weird cowlicks that made it stick out funny no matter what he did to it. Now, it was coming in blonder and even thicker, and all he had to do was run his hand thru it in the morning, and it went perfectly into place, like he'd had it styled. He was getting more hair on his face and chest, too, which was more of a chestnut color that seemed to glisten with health. And his body's scent had changed, from what used to make his room smell like sour milk, to an aroma of leather and clove and a masculine musk that gave him a hard-on when he smelled his own arm pit. And speaking of his dick. Once he'd hit puberty, his dick grew to a decent size for a dweeby, awkward kid. It was a good six inches, and pretty thick. He jerked off in his room twice, sometimes three times a day. But since he'd started working out with Ivan, he felt it getting plumper and thicker. And he felt much more intense pleasure when he touched it. Heck, he didn't even have to touch it, it was constantly in search of pleasure even as it rubbed up against his pant legs. And at night, he was having intense wet dreams that were vastly more vivid and lifelike than before he starting lifting and taking Ivan's vitamins. Sometimes he woke up just in time to finish himself off with his hand, and the sensation was tenfold more intense than he'd ever experienced. All these changes to his former self paled in comparison to his fat loss. After a month of lifting, Ivan had calibrated his body fat going from a nasty 28% down to 18%. He was starting to see his muscles, and even some veins. He liked it more than he'd ever thought he would, especially after his workouts. Ivan had him do pushups to failure after his chest workout. Ivan explained to him about the pump, and Danny couldn't believe how good it felt. It was like his whole body was a big, engorged cock, swollen tight and full with the Pump. He started doing pushups at home after he'd gone up to bed, just to feel his chest pump up again. Soon, the pushups weren't enough, and he started putting his feet up on his bed to put more weight on his upper torso, and when that wasn't enough he did handstands up against the wall, and would do pushup after pushup until his chest was engorged with bloat. After awhile of that, he found that his coordination had increased so much that he could hold a handstand and still do pushups, his nose tapping the floor over and over as his reps increased to over 25. Once he'd finished a couple sets, his delts, traps, and chest would look like someone had morphed a picture of him. He still weighted 250lbs, but his entire body shape had altered. And he'd gotten so cocky after one month of training, that he was challenging Ivan to one-armed pushup contests, and beating his trainer. Ivan hated losing, but he loved that Danny was so into improving, so he started adding in some wrestling and mma fighting lessons. Danny was surprised that he remembered some of the basic moves of wrestling from his short time on the team when he was a freshman. The biggest problem he'd had back then was a total lack of stamina. After about 30 seconds of practice, he would be gasping for breath, and feeling like he was going to have a heart attack. Now, after a mere month of training with Ivan, he felt like he could grapple all day. He never seemed to get winded, and could move the 220lb Ivan around the mats with relative ease, or lift him into a fireman's carry and walk around with him over his shoulder. Ivan started having Danny use him for squats. He loved the way that made his thick legs swell with pump. The second month into training Danny made even bigger strides in his size and strength. One morning in the kitchen, he bumped into his dad and nearly sent him flying across the room. "Geezus, son," said his father, rubbing his shoulder. "It felt like I just walked into a wall." Danny was still wearing his oversized 4XL tee shirts that he used to wear to hide his fat, so it was hard to tell just how much muscle he'd put on. "Yeah, Dad, I'm getting kinda jacked up," said Danny, and then he pulled back the sleeve of his tee shirt and flexed his arms. His dad's eyes almost popped out. "My god, Danny, your arm is huge!" "I know, right? Feel it." His dad reached out and put both his hands around Danny's big arm peak. "What the....? Your arm is like a boulder!" said his dad. "Yeah, pretty close. Ivan measured it at 18.5 inches the other day, and that was before I did curls. He says that's pretty big for someone my age. I can probably lift you right off the ground now." He grabbed his dad by his belt, and curled him up until his feet were dangling off the floor. His dad put his hands on Danny's big shoulders to balance himself, and he couldn't believe the thickness and solidness of his son's delts. And it dawned on Danny that he was now, for the first time, vastly stronger than his father. "I can't believe it, son. I mean, I could tell your body was changing, but this is unbelievable!" "Yeah, it's pretty cool. Look at this," and Danny put his dad down, then stripped his tee shirt up over his head and tossed it aside. His father gasped as he soaked in the vision of his young son. He was hated to admit it, but he had often been embarrassed or ashamed of how fat and dorky his son had gotten growing up. Now, he could barely believe his eyes. His son looked like Clay Matthews of the Packers standing in front of him, except with shorter hair and a thicker neck. He realized for the first time how much Danny's features had changed over the past month. His jaw jutted out, and his cheekbones stood out more. He still had bulk on him, but his dad could see abs starting to show thru his newly leaned down gut. Danny noticed him looking at his waist, and he tightened up his abs. "Ivan thinks I could get an 8 pack if I work hard enough," said Danny, strumming his stomach with his fingers. A 6 pack was already starting to show. "He says I must have always had a latent genetic potential for muscle size and strength." Danny's dad had to agree. He'd noticed for a long time that Danny seemed unusually strong for a kid that never played sports or did much of any physical activity. That's why he'd hired Ivan to train Danny in the first place, to see where it would lead. Still, he was shocked by the rapid changes in his son. "Hey, Dad," Danny said suddenly, as an idea came to him. "Remember how you used to make me arm wrestle you? Let's try it now." Danny clenched his right hand into a fist, and the muscles of his arm responded by flexing hard. His dad gulped a little as he noticed the network of veins that were starting to pop out on his son's thick forearm. He also noticed that Danny's hands, which he had always thought of as chubby and soft, now looked more like solid beef. His fingers looked almost twice as thick as his dad's. Ivan had been making Danny train his grip along with the rest of his training. He'd given Danny a set of level 1 metal grippers the first week they started. Danny had closed the with ease, and after doing twenty reps with no problem, Ivan dug out a pair of level 3 grippers. Danny said, "Oh yeh, these are harder to close," but was still able to make the ends tap together like castanets. "Geezus," muttered Ivan to himself. He gave Danny a set of level 4s, the toughest level the grippers came in. Ivan had only seen one guy close them, a big powerlifter he worked with at his construction job, and he could only get about 5 or 6 reps. Danny took them, wrapped his thick fingers around them, and squeezed them shut. After ten reps, he said, "Yeh, that was a lot harder." He switched the grippers to his left hand and did ten reps with them. "Can I take these home to play with them, Ivan," he asked. "They're making my forearms feel super tight." "Yeh, yeh, take them," said Ivan, stunned by the hand strength of his nerdy fatboy client. "Play as much as you want, kid." A month later, and the kid could hold the ends of the #4 grippers together for ten minutes. The metal was dented in a little from his grip. And he was now ready to arm wrestle his dad for the first time in about a year. They sat down at the kitchen table opposite of each other. Danny's old man wasn't sure what to expect, but his heart was beating fast as he continued to realize the changes in his son's physique. He felt somewhat guilty about the times he'd made Danny arm wrestle him in the past. There was no way his chubby teen son could beat him, and he never let him, but partly he was hoping that it would spur the kid into getting more fit. That had never worked. Up to now. Danny put his arm up on the table and his dad followed suit. They gripped up, and again the older man was shocked by the thick beefiness in his son's hand. "You say 'go', Dad," said Danny. "OK....1...2...3.....GO." Danny slammed his dad's hand to the table. It took under a second. "You must not have been ready," said Danny. "Do it again." And they did. With the same result. "You're not really trying," said Danny, but it was dawning on him that his dad was trying with all his might. "Do it again." And they did. A third time. Then a fourth. Dany began to realize that not only was he stronger than his dad, but that he was vastly stronger. It chubbed him up. "Try again, only this time I'll just use my little finger," said Danny, feeling cocky. He stuck out his pinky finger and slid it against his dad's palm. His dad was feeling the opposite of chubbed up, as his dick retreated and shrank up in his pants. His son was about to beat him in arm wrestling using only one finger. He was right. This time, Danny said Go, and down went his father's arm. Even Danny was amazed by the strength in his little finger. He could feel the muscle of his finger bulging as he slowly took his dad's hand down to the table. "Fuck," they both said, but for different reasons. Danny was feeling a surge of what it felt like to be superhuman. He stood up from the table, the only part of him that could still be called "chubby" showing thru his sweat pants like a club. He stuck his hand down his waistband and adjusted himself with his powerful fingers. "I gotta take a shower," Danny said, and headed upstairs. His dad stayed at the table, drained, and stunned. His son's formerly fat ass rolled with thick muscle as he headed to the stairs. Danny got into the shower and began to flex and feel his own muscles. The muscles that had just owned his father in arm wrestling. "Fuck," groaned Danny, as he soaped himself up and rubbed his big arm, so heavy with thick muscle. He traced the pencil-thick veins that were bulging out of his forearm with his finger, down until he followed the palm of his hand to his little finger...the finger than had twice the strength of his dad's whole arm. He stroked the thick pinkie finger and felt the muscle in it. "God damn, so strong..."he moaned. Then he soaped up his engorged dick and started jerking himself off. He thought about how he could out-bench Ivan now, and how Ivan would add more and more weight to the bar, everyday. Everyday, he was getting stronger, bigger, freakier. He thought about what he might do if he ran into one of the jocks who taunted him in school. He had more muscle than any of them now. The thought of it made him stroke his ten incher harder and harder, till he sprayed all over the shower tile. Rope after rope, washing down the walls and into the drain. "Whoa, that was good," Danny said to himself, letting the hot shower water splash over his 50 inch chest. "I definitely have to look one of those guys up." elped out in pain with every rub. Fortunately, Ivan had told Danny's dad to expect to hear groans of pain, or he'd have come running up to see what was wrong. Danny thought he was going to puke or pass out from the pain, as Ivan dug into his sore joints and tendons with his strong hands and elbows. The workout yesterday had been bad enough for Danny, with Ivan running him thru a gauntlet of exercises and lifts. Danny had never imagined that the next day would be even worse. Ivan basically had him pinned down to the bed, as he continued to rub him down, telling him to relax, that the pain would get better. And soon the pain did become more tolerable, as Ivan loosened up his tight muscle fibers and throbbing tendons. And then, the pain of the rubdown began to become pleasure. By the time Ivan finished, Danny felt 100 percent better. "How did you do that?" he asked Ivan. "That was like a miracle. I didn't think I'd be able to walk!" Ivan laughed. "You are funny, kid. I was pretty sure you'd never be back for another workout if I didn't come over and loosen you up today." "Will it always hurt like that the day after?" "Nah. Your body will adjust fast. But I have something for you that will help." Ivan pulled a bottle of pills from his pocket and handed it to Danny. "Take one of these a day. It's like a vitamin. I know you don't believe it, but you've got potential, kid. If you stick with me, you'll see changes in your body you never dreamed of." Danny wasn't sure what 'like a vitamin' meant, but he grabbed the bottle of water that was on his nightstand and swallowed down a pill. "I'll see you tonight for your second workout," said Ivan, as he got ready to leave. "Tonight?" asked Danny. "I thought I was only working out three days a week." "Three days in not enough for the progress we will make with you, kid. We are on six days a week schedule now." Danny wanted to vomit. But he could tell there was no arguing with his big trainer. He was pretty sure that Ivan would come and drag him to the gym if he didn't show up, so he resigned himself to his fate. As it turned out, once Danny got past that first week, his body adjusted enough to the workouts that he was never so insanely sore again. He was still achy ever morning, but he realized that he kind of liked the feeling. And it went away with his next workout, so that he began to look forward to lifting, much to his surprise. His progress was rapid too. Ivan told him he'd never seen someone's physique change so quickly. Danny could flex in the mirror now, and begin to see muscle showing thru his fat. He was doing so well, in fact, that Ivan dropped all his other clients, and began to work solely with Danny. He also told Danny to start taking two or three of his pills a day. Danny didn't see any reason not to, he liked the way they made him feel...stronger, more confident, more energy. Even his skin had improved, his acne clearing up, and the tone changing from a pasty, almost ashen, pallor, to a tanner, almost golden shine,. The hair on his head was changing too. He'd always had thick, dishwater blond hair, with weird cowlicks that made it stick out funny no matter what he did to it. Now, it was coming in blonder and even thicker, and all he had to do was run his hand thru it in the morning, and it went perfectly into place, like he'd had it styled. He was getting more hair on his face and chest, too, which was more of a chestnut color that seemed to glisten with health. And his body's scent had changed, from what used to make his room smell like sour milk, to an aroma of leather and clove and a masculine musk that gave him a hard-on when he smelled his own arm pit. And speaking of his dick. Once he'd hit puberty, his dick grew to a decent size for a dweeby, awkward kid. It was a good six inches, and pretty thick. He jerked off in his room twice, sometimes three times a day. But since he'd started working out with Ivan, he felt it getting plumper and thicker. And he felt much more intense pleasure when he touched it. Heck, he didn't even have to touch it, it was constantly in search of pleasure even as it rubbed up against his pant legs. And at night, he was having intense wet dreams that were vastly more vivid and lifelike than before he starting lifting and taking Ivan's vitamins. Sometimes he woke up just in time to finish himself off with his hand, and the sensation was tenfold more intense than he'd ever experienced. All these changes to his former self paled in comparison to his fat loss. After a month of lifting, Ivan had calibrated his body fat going from a nasty 28% down to 18%. He was starting to see his muscles, and even some veins. He liked it more than he'd ever thought he would, especially after his workouts. Ivan had him do pushups to failure after his chest workout. Ivan explained to him about the pump, and Danny couldn't believe how good it felt. It was like his whole body was a big, engorged cock, swollen tight and full with the Pump. He started doing pushups at home after he'd gone up to bed, just to feel his chest pump up again. Soon, the pushups weren't enough, and he started putting his feet up on his bed to put more weight on his upper torso, and when that wasn't enough he did handstands up against the wall, and would do pushup after pushup until his chest was engorged with bloat. After awhile of that, he found that his coordination had increased so much that he could hold a handstand and still do pushups, his nose tapping the floor over and over as his reps increased to over 25. Once he'd finished a couple sets, his delts, traps, and chest would look like someone had morphed a picture of him. He still weighted 250lbs, but his entire body shape had altered. And he'd gotten so cocky after one month of training, that he was challenging Ivan to one-armed pushup contests, and beating his trainer. Ivan hated losing, but he loved that Danny was so into improving, so he started adding in some wrestling and mma fighting lessons. Danny was surprised that he remembered some of the basic moves of wrestling from his short time on the team when he was a freshman. The biggest problem he'd had back then was a total lack of stamina. After about 30 seconds of practice, he would be gasping for breath, and feeling like he was going to have a heart attack. Now, after a mere month of training with Ivan, he felt like he could grapple all day. He never seemed to get winded, and could move the 220lb Ivan around the mats with relative ease, or lift him into a fireman's carry and walk around with him over his shoulder. Ivan started having Danny use him for squats. He loved the way that made his thick legs swell with pump. The second month into training Danny made even bigger strides in his size and strength. One morning in the kitchen, he bumped into his dad and nearly sent him flying across the room. "Geezus, son," said his father, rubbing his shoulder. "It felt like I just walked into a wall." Danny was still wearing his oversized 4XL tee shirts that he used to wear to hide his fat, so it was hard to tell just how much muscle he'd put on. "Yeah, Dad, I'm getting kinda jacked up," said Danny, and then he pulled back the sleeve of his tee shirt and flexed his arms. His dad's eyes almost popped out. "My god, Danny, your arm is huge!" "I know, right? Feel it." His dad reached out and put both his hands around Danny's big arm peak. "What the....? Your arm is like a boulder!" said his dad. "Yeah, pretty close. Ivan measured it at 18.5 inches the other day, and that was before I did curls. He says that's pretty big for someone my age. I can probably lift you right off the ground now." He grabbed his dad by his belt, and curled him up until his feet were dangling off the floor. His dad put his hands on Danny's big shoulders to balance himself, and he couldn't believe the thickness and solidness of his son's delts. And it dawned on Danny that he was now, for the first time, vastly stronger than his father. "I can't believe it, son. I mean, I could tell your body was changing, but this is unbelievable!" "Yeah, it's pretty cool. Look at this," and Danny put his dad down, then stripped his tee shirt up over his head and tossed it aside. His father gasped as he soaked in the vision of his young son. He was hated to admit it, but he had often been embarrassed or ashamed of how fat and dorky his son had gotten growing up. Now, he could barely believe his eyes. His son looked like Clay Matthews of the Packers standing in front of him, except with shorter hair and a thicker neck. He realized for the first time how much Danny's features had changed over the past month. His jaw jutted out, and his cheekbones stood out more. He still had bulk on him, but his dad could see abs starting to show thru his newly leaned down gut. Danny noticed him looking at his waist, and he tightened up his abs. "Ivan thinks I could get an 8 pack if I work hard enough," said Danny, strumming his stomach with his fingers. A 6 pack was already starting to show. "He says I must have always had a latent genetic potential for muscle size and strength." Danny's dad had to agree. He'd noticed for a long time that Danny seemed unusually strong for a kid that never played sports or did much of any physical activity. That's why he'd hired Ivan to train Danny in the first place, to see where it would lead. Still, he was shocked by the rapid changes in his son. "Hey, Dad," Danny said suddenly, as an idea came to him. "Remember how you used to make me arm wrestle you? Let's try it now." Danny clenched his right hand into a fist, and the muscles of his arm responded by flexing hard. His dad gulped a little as he noticed the network of veins that were starting to pop out on his son's thick forearm. He also noticed that Danny's hands, which he had always thought of as chubby and soft, now looked more like solid beef. His fingers looked almost twice as thick as his dad's. Ivan had been making Danny train his grip along with the rest of his training. He'd given Danny a set of level 1 metal grippers the first week they started. Danny had closed the with ease, and after doing twenty reps with no problem, Ivan dug out a pair of level 3 grippers. Danny said, "Oh yeh, these are harder to close," but was still able to make the ends tap together like castanets. "Geezus," muttered Ivan to himself. He gave Danny a set of level 4s, the toughest level the grippers came in. Ivan had only seen one guy close them, a big powerlifter he worked with at his construction job, and he could only get about 5 or 6 reps. Danny took them, wrapped his thick fingers around them, and squeezed them shut. After ten reps, he said, "Yeh, that was a lot harder." He switched the grippers to his left hand and did ten reps with them. "Can I take these home to play with them, Ivan," he asked. "They're making my forearms feel super tight." "Yeh, yeh, take them," said Ivan, stunned by the hand strength of his nerdy fatboy client. "Play as much as you want, kid." A month later, and the kid could hold the ends of the #4 grippers together for ten minutes. The metal was dented in a little from his grip. And he was now ready to arm wrestle his dad for the first time in about a year. They sat down at the kitchen table opposite of each other. Danny's old man wasn't sure what to expect, but his heart was beating fast as he continued to realize the changes in his son's physique. He felt somewhat guilty about the times he'd made Danny arm wrestle him in the past. There was no way his chubby teen son could beat him, and he never let him, but partly he was hoping that it would spur the kid into getting more fit. That had never worked. Up to now. Danny put his arm up on the table and his dad followed suit. They gripped up, and again the older man was shocked by the thick beefiness in his son's hand. "You say 'go', Dad," said Danny. "OK....1...2...3.....GO." Danny slammed his dad's hand to the table. It took under a second. "You must not have been ready," said Danny. "Do it again." And they did. With the same result. "You're not really trying," said Danny, but it was dawning on him that his dad was trying with all his might. "Do it again." And they did. A third time. Then a fourth. Dany began to realize that not only was he stronger than his dad, but that he was vastly stronger. It chubbed him up. "Try again, only this time I'll just use my little finger," said Danny, feeling cocky. He stuck out his pinky finger and slid it against his dad's palm. His dad was feeling the opposite of chubbed up, as his dick retreated and shrank up in his pants. His son was about to beat him in arm wrestling using only one finger. He was right. This time, Danny said Go, and down went his father's arm. Even Danny was amazed by the strength in his little finger. He could feel the muscle of his finger bulging as he slowly took his dad's hand down to the table. "Fuck," they both said, but for different reasons. Danny was feeling a surge of what it felt like to be superhuman. He stood up from the table, the only part of him that could still be called "chubby" showing thru his sweat pants like a club. He stuck his hand down his waistband and adjusted himself with his powerful fingers. "I gotta take a shower," Danny said, and headed upstairs. His dad stayed at the table, drained, and stunned. His son's formerly fat ass rolled with thick muscle as he headed to the stairs. Danny got into the shower and began to flex and feel his own muscles. The muscles that had just owned his father in arm wrestling. "Fuck," groaned Danny, as he soaped himself up and rubbed his big arm, so heavy with thick muscle. He traced the pencil-thick veins that were bulging out of his forearm with his finger, down until he followed the palm of his hand to his little finger...the finger than had twice the strength of his dad's whole arm. He stroked the thick pinkie finger and felt the muscle in it. "God damn, so strong..."he moaned. Then he soaped up his engorged dick and started jerking himself off. He thought about how he could out-bench Ivan now, and how Ivan would add more and more weight to the bar, everyday. Everyday, he was getting stronger, bigger, freakier. He thought about what he might do if he ran into one of the jocks who taunted him in school. He had more muscle than any of them now. The thought of it made him stroke his ten incher harder and harder, till he sprayed all over the shower tile. Rope after rope, washing down the walls and into the drain. "Whoa, that was good," Danny said to himself, letting the hot shower water splash over his 50 inch chest. "I definitely have to look one of those guys up." Ivan basically had him pinned down to the bed, as he continued to rub him down, telling him to relax, that the pain would get better. And soon the pain did become more tolerable, as Ivan loosened up his tight muscle fibers and throbbing tendons. And then, the pain of the rubdown began to become pleasure. By the time Ivan finished, Danny felt 100 percent better. "How did you do that?" he asked Ivan. "That was like a miracle. I didn't think I'd be able to walk!" Ivan laughed. "You are funny, kid. I was pretty sure you'd never be back for another workout if I didn't come over and loosen you up today." "Will it always hurt like that the day after?" "Nah. Your body will adjust fast. But I have something for you that will help." Ivan pulled a bottle of pills from his pocket and handed it to Danny. "Take one of these a day. It's like a vitamin. I know you don't believe it, but you've got potential, kid. If you stick with me, you'll see changes in your body you never dreamed of." Danny wasn't sure what 'like a vitamin' meant, but he grabbed the bottle of water that was on his nightstand and swallowed down a pill. "I'll see you tonight for your second workout," said Ivan, as he got ready to leave. "Tonight?" asked Danny. "I thought I was only working out three days a week." "Three days in not enough for the progress we will make with you, kid. We are on six days a week schedule now." Danny wanted to vomit. But he could tell there was no arguing with his big trainer. He was pretty sure that Ivan would come and drag him to the gym if he didn't show up, so he resigned himself to his fate. As it turned out, once Danny got past that first week, his body adjusted enough to the workouts that he was never so insanely sore again. He was still achy ever morning, but he realized that he kind of liked the feeling. And it went away with his next workout, so that he began to look forward to lifting, much to his surprise. His progress was rapid too. Ivan told him he'd never seen someone's physique change so quickly. Danny could flex in the mirror now, and begin to see muscle showing thru his fat. He was doing so well, in fact, that Ivan dropped all his other clients, and began to work solely with Danny. He also told Danny to start taking two or three of his pills a day. Danny didn't see any reason not to, he liked the way they made him feel...stronger, more confident, more energy. Even his skin had improved, his acne clearing up, and the tone changing from a pasty, almost ashen, pallor, to a tanner, almost golden shine,. The hair on his head was changing too. He'd always had thick, dishwater blond hair, with weird cowlicks that made it stick out funny no matter what he did to it. Now, it was coming in blonder and even thicker, and all he had to do was run his hand thru it in the morning, and it went perfectly into place, like he'd had it styled. He was getting more hair on his face and chest, too, which was more of a chestnut color that seemed to glisten with health. And his body's scent had changed, from what used to make his room smell like sour milk, to an aroma of leather and clove and a masculine musk that gave him a hard-on when he smelled his own arm pit. And speaking of his dick. Once he'd hit puberty, his dick grew to a decent size for a dweeby, awkward kid. It was a good six inches, and pretty thick. He jerked off in his room twice, sometimes three times a day. But since he'd started working out with Ivan, he felt it getting plumper and thicker. And he felt much more intense pleasure when he touched it. Heck, he didn't even have to touch it, it was constantly in search of pleasure even as it rubbed up against his pant legs. And at night, he was having intense wet dreams that were vastly more vivid and lifelike than before he starting lifting and taking Ivan's vitamins. Sometimes he woke up just in time to finish himself off with his hand, and the sensation was tenfold more intense than he'd ever experienced. All these changes to his former self paled in comparison to his fat loss. After a month of lifting, Ivan had calibrated his body fat going from a nasty 28% down to 18%. He was starting to see his muscles, and even some veins. He liked it more than he'd ever thought he would, especially after his workouts. Ivan had him do pushups to failure after his chest workout. Ivan explained to him about the pump, and Danny couldn't believe how good it felt. It was like his whole body was a big, engorged cock, swollen tight and full with the Pump. He started doing pushups at home after he'd gone up to bed, just to feel his chest pump up again. Soon, the pushups weren't enough, and he started putting his feet up on his bed to put more weight on his upper torso, and when that wasn't enough he did handstands up against the wall, and would do pushup after pushup until his chest was engorged with bloat. After awhile of that, he found that his coordination had increased so much that he could hold a handstand and still do pushups, his nose tapping the floor over and over as his reps increased to over 25. Once he'd finished a couple sets, his delts, traps, and chest would look like someone had morphed a picture of him. He still weighted 250lbs, but his entire body shape had altered. And he'd gotten so cocky after one month of training, that he was challenging Ivan to one-armed pushup contests, and beating his trainer. Ivan hated losing, but he loved that Danny was so into improving, so he started adding in some wrestling and mma fighting lessons. Danny was surprised that he remembered some of the basic moves of wrestling from his short time on the team when he was a freshman. The biggest problem he'd had back then was a total lack of stamina. After about 30 seconds of practice, he would be gasping for breath, and feeling like he was going to have a heart attack. Now, after a mere month of training with Ivan, he felt like he could grapple all day. He never seemed to get winded, and could move the 220lb Ivan around the mats with relative ease, or lift him into a fireman's carry and walk around with him over his shoulder. Ivan started having Danny use him for squats. He loved the way that made his thick legs swell with pump. The second month into training Danny made even bigger strides in his size and strength. One morning in the kitchen, he bumped into his dad and nearly sent him flying across the room. "Geezus, son," said his father, rubbing his shoulder. "It felt like I just walked into a wall." Danny was still wearing his oversized 4XL tee shirts that he used to wear to hide his fat, so it was hard to tell just how much muscle he'd put on. "Yeah, Dad, I'm getting kinda jacked up," said Danny, and then he pulled back the sleeve of his tee shirt and flexed his arms. His dad's eyes almost popped out. "My god, Danny, your arm is huge!" "I know, right? Feel it." His dad reached out and put both his hands around Danny's big arm peak. "What the....? Your arm is like a boulder!" said his dad. "Yeah, pretty close. Ivan measured it at 18.5 inches the other day, and that was before I did curls. He says that's pretty big for someone my age. I can probably lift you right off the ground now." He grabbed his dad by his belt, and curled him up until his feet were dangling off the floor. His dad put his hands on Danny's big shoulders to balance himself, and he couldn't believe the thickness and solidness of his son's delts. And it dawned on Danny that he was now, for the first time, vastly stronger than his father. "I can't believe it, son. I mean, I could tell your body was changing, but this is unbelievable!" "Yeah, it's pretty cool. Look at this," and Danny put his dad down, then stripped his tee shirt up over his head and tossed it aside. His father gasped as he soaked in the vision of his young son. He was hated to admit it, but he had often been embarrassed or ashamed of how fat and dorky his son had gotten growing up. Now, he could barely believe his eyes. His son looked like Clay Matthews of the Packers standing in front of him, except with shorter hair and a thicker neck. He realized for the first time how much Danny's features had changed over the past month. His jaw jutted out, and his cheekbones stood out more. He still had bulk on him, but his dad could see abs starting to show thru his newly leaned down gut. Danny noticed him looking at his waist, and he tightened up his abs. "Ivan thinks I could get an 8 pack if I work hard enough," said Danny, strumming his stomach with his fingers. A 6 pack was already starting to show. "He says I must have always had a latent genetic potential for muscle size and strength." Danny's dad had to agree. He'd noticed for a long time that Danny seemed unusually strong for a kid that never played sports or did much of any physical activity. That's why he'd hired Ivan to train Danny in the first place, to see where it would lead. Still, he was shocked by the rapid changes in his son. "Hey, Dad," Danny said suddenly, as an idea came to him. "Remember how you used to make me arm wrestle you? Let's try it now." Danny clenched his right hand into a fist, and the muscles of his arm responded by flexing hard. His dad gulped a little as he noticed the network of veins that were starting to pop out on his son's thick forearm. He also noticed that Danny's hands, which he had always thought of as chubby and soft, now looked more like solid beef. His fingers looked almost twice as thick as his dad's. Ivan had been making Danny train his grip along with the rest of his training. He'd given Danny a set of level 1 metal grippers the first week they started. Danny had closed the with ease, and after doing twenty reps with no problem, Ivan dug out a pair of level 3 grippers. Danny said, "Oh yeh, these are harder to close," but was still able to make the ends tap together like castanets. "Geezus," muttered Ivan to himself. He gave Danny a set of level 4s, the toughest level the grippers came in. Ivan had only seen one guy close them, a big powerlifter he worked with at his construction job, and he could only get about 5 or 6 reps. Danny took them, wrapped his thick fingers around them, and squeezed them shut. After ten reps, he said, "Yeh, that was a lot harder." He switched the grippers to his left hand and did ten reps with them. "Can I take these home to play with them, Ivan," he asked. "They're making my forearms feel super tight." "Yeh, yeh, take them," said Ivan, stunned by the hand strength of his nerdy fatboy client. "Play as much as you want, kid." A month later, and the kid could hold the ends of the #4 grippers together for ten minutes. The metal was dented in a little from his grip. And he was now ready to arm wrestle his dad for the first time in about a year. They sat down at the kitchen table opposite of each other. Danny's old man wasn't sure what to expect, but his heart was beating fast as he continued to realize the changes in his son's physique. He felt somewhat guilty about the times he'd made Danny arm wrestle him in the past. There was no way his chubby teen son could beat him, and he never let him, but partly he was hoping that it would spur the kid into getting more fit. That had never worked. Up to now. Danny put his arm up on the table and his dad followed suit. They gripped up, and again the older man was shocked by the thick beefiness in his son's hand. "You say 'go', Dad," said Danny. "OK....1...2...3.....GO." Danny slammed his dad's hand to the table. It took under a second. "You must not have been ready," said Danny. "Do it again." And they did. With the same result. "You're not really trying," said Danny, but it was dawning on him that his dad was trying with all his might. "Do it again." And they did. A third time. Then a fourth. Dany began to realize that not only was he stronger than his dad, but that he was vastly stronger. It chubbed him up. "Try again, only this time I'll just use my little finger," said Danny, feeling cocky. He stuck out his pinky finger and slid it against his dad's palm. His dad was feeling the opposite of chubbed up, as his dick retreated and shrank up in his pants. His son was about to beat him in arm wrestling using only one finger. He was right. This time, Danny said Go, and down went his father's arm. Even Danny was amazed by the strength in his little finger. He could feel the muscle of his finger bulging as he slowly took his dad's hand down to the table. "Fuck," they both said, but for different reasons. Danny was feeling a surge of what it felt like to be superhuman. He stood up from the table, the only part of him that could still be called "chubby" showing thru his sweat pants like a club. He stuck his hand down his waistband and adjusted himself with his powerful fingers. "I gotta take a shower," Danny said, and headed upstairs. His dad stayed at the table, drained, and stunned. His son's formerly fat ass rolled with thick muscle as he headed to the stairs. Danny got into the shower and began to flex and feel his own muscles. The muscles that had just owned his father in arm wrestling. "Fuck," groaned Danny, as he soaped himself up and rubbed his big arm, so heavy with thick muscle. He traced the pencil-thick veins that were bulging out of his forearm with his finger, down until he followed the palm of his hand to his little finger...the finger than had twice the strength of his dad's whole arm. He stroked the thick pinkie finger and felt the muscle in it. "God damn, so strong..."he moaned. Then he soaped up his engorged dick and started jerking himself off. He thought about how he could out-bench Ivan now, and how Ivan would add more and more weight to the bar, everyday. Everyday, he was getting stronger, bigger, freakier. He thought about what he might do if he ran into one of the jocks who taunted him in school. He had more muscle than any of them now. The thought of it made him stroke his ten incher harder and harder, till he sprayed all over the shower tile. Rope after rope, washing down the walls and into the drain. "Whoa, that was good," Danny said to himself, letting the hot shower water splash over his 50 inch chest. "I definitely have to look one of those guys up."
  12. 21 points
    Part 8: The Next Level Ron stumbled towards his room, barely looking away from the sight of Bryan's gigantic frame lumbering after him. He could almost see Bryan still growing and becoming more dazzlingly handsome and sexy. A light coat of hair covered his massively thick chest and legs and emerald green eyes sparkled above a strong, dimpled jaw. Ron narrowly ducked and pivoted to successfully enter his bedroom doorway. He was reminded of how big he himself had become by the seemingly smaller size of everything in his room. Meanwhile, Bryan paused at the doorway and almost had to crawl and squeeze his way into the room. Bryan wondered for a second how he was going to leave the room if he got much bigger, but he tabled the idea as Ron beckoned him further into the room so the door could close behind him. Ron's family sat stunned in the dining room. They knew that Ron had a crush on Bryan, and it seemed that Bryan returned at least some of those feelings. They could guess at the boys' plans for each other and anticipated the newly giant teenagers might not be quiet. With barely any food left in the house for dinner, they quickly decided to head back to their restaurant for a meal. Bryan pulled at the covering around Ron's lower body and revealed the super-thick, hard cock. Bryan grabbed at the impressive tool and was rewarded with a gush of clear pre-cum over his hand, which his lingering thirst compelled him to lap up. With every movement, Bryan's muscles rippled and pumped and Ron watched as Bryan continued to look larger and stronger with each second "You are so fucking hot," Ron gasped as his cock twitched to release another glob of fluid. Bryan saw the liquid run down Ron's shaft and dove down to lick it off as Ron's cock spewed more. Despite the copious release, Ron could feel his balls filling larger with fluid and cum, like it was his body's imperative to produce as much seed as possible. Ron panted faster as Bryan's tongue played over his cock and could not stop from shouting when Bryan wrapped his mouth around it. "Oh, fuck, Bryan, that's amazing!" Bryan was thinking the same thing as Ron's dick juice seemed to both satisfy and increase his thirst and hunger and drove him into a frenzy of sucking and licking. Ron bucked and writhed in pleasure, flexing his massive muscles and feeling over Bryan's even larger bulk. It was muscle porn that stretched the boundaries of even Ron's fantasies and he felt an intense pressure building in his balls. But instead of cumming, they seemed to expand and build even further. Bryan paused as he noticed that Ron's genitalia was growing. Already, it was a freakish log atop massive boulders, even in comparison with Ron's super-beefy legs and Bryan's large meaty paws. Bryan guessed it was over a foot long, and insanely thick with a head the size of a clementine. Bryan guessed that Ron's pre-cum was making his junk grow, and likely also enhanced his own mouth and tongue to handle the impressive tool. Bryan pushed down his borrowed shorts and brought his own large but slightly smaller cock up to Ron's to absorb some of the potent juice and he rubbed the two shafts together. Bryan felt Ron's balls also pulse larger, past softball size and into grapefruit territory. Bryan realized that Ron was going to give him a record amount of cum that looked like double the amount he got last time. How fucking big would that make him? Was that safe, or would it kill him? His usual caution made him hesitate, but the newly freed, impulsive side of him urged him to make sure to get it all. Bryan flexed a freakish double-bi and imagined doubling or tripling his already superhuman size. He locked eyes with Ron who gasped and went cross-eyed. Bryan quickly dove back onto Ron's cock as gallons of cum spewed down his throat and Ron's bellowing scream filled his ears. Bryan could feel a fire-hot energy sear down his throat and into his stomach and belly and his racing heart soon spread the heat and power out to his whole body. He didn't have to swallow; Ron's massive tool extended deep into Bryan's throat and Bryan kept it there for what seemed a small eternity. His throat muscles milked the last of the cum as he withdrew and finally inhaled a large breath. Bryan swayed and moaned as he felt the rush of energy cascade within him. He already felt taller and larger and stronger as he stood and looked down from nearly the ceiling at Ron's sleeping form. He was the biggest, beefiest, strongest man alive but he wanted more and had a hunger and thirst that was just as monstrous. "Ron, wake up." Bryan lightly kicked at one of Ron's tree-trunk legs. "I need to eat." --- Tommy and Uther stared at the large closed hatch cover for a second and at the keypad embedded at the side of the otherwise smooth metal surface. "Did you see the combination?" Uther asked Tommy. "No," Tommy stated without a hint of surrender. "I guess we'll just start trying." "Wait, I think I can tell which numbers they pressed. Three keys are more worn and slightly warmer than the others," Uther offered. "How can you tell?" Tommy asked incredulously. "I can't believe I'm saying this, but I can see things I couldn't before. I think the cream didn't just improve my face, but my eyes and maybe my nose, too. I can still smell the Italian sub and meatball sub those guys ate earlier, and I'm sure at least one of them has a dog. It looks like they hit 8-3-4, maybe the 4 twice." Tommy hit each button and nothing happened. He tried the '4' a second time. Still nothing. Then, the green pound button. Stil nothing. "I heard 5 beeps," Tommy remembered. "The last one was the green button; it's like an enter key. Maybe the 4 was twice but if it was hard for you to tell, it probably wasn't both at the end, maybe neither at the end." Tommy hit 4-8-4-3-# and the hatch opened with a loud click. "Got it! This is fun!" Tommy exclaimed. The cover slowly opened to reveal a short metal staircase leading to a basement bunker. The air was slightly cool and dry and arrays of LED lights lit several shelves that held a scattering of cardboard boxes. The shelves were mostly empty and some boxes had electronics of some sort or locked cases with coded labels. It was far from the mother-lode that Tommy envisioned, but he gave a triumphant cry when he found boxes with the Studlee logo and three tubes of Muscle Cream. Uther was running his hand along one of the walls. "There's something odd about this wall; I think it's a door," he commented when Tommy came over with a quizzical look. They looked for a switch or handle, but found none and decided to make their escape. Uther also grabbed a jar of the Tummy Tight powder and a bottle of Taller Water. They resealed the hatch and snuck back out, unable to lock the building's door or fully close the gate in the fence. They made it back to the car without breathing a word. Tommy unbuttoned his pants and shoved them to his ankles, then opened a tube and applied some lotion to his upper and lower legs. "You're putting it on now?" Uther exclaimed. "It's after midnight already. I thought we were still going camping by the lake like we told our parents and we'd use the stuff in the morning." "No time like the present," Tommy cheered. "Head to the Y and you can sleep there if you want, but I'm going to grow some killer legs." Tommy produced a set of keys that Uther assumed belonged to the Y. Uther drove off thinking he might as well join in and get bigger before seeing Leah again.
  13. 18 points
    https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11631-the-olympia-bar/ - Chapter 1 The Olympia Bar Chapter 2 – Discoveries (Sexual and Otherwise) Mr Malone released his grip on Jack, who fell to the floor with a loud thud due to his newly increased muscle mass. The bodybuilder sized teen was about to walk up the stairs when he smelled an alluring scent, seemingly coming from down the hallway. Following his nose, he stumbled across the source of the incredible smell on the kitchen counter. “A whole box!” Jack beamed as he saw a cardboard box of the mysterious Olympia Bars. “Help yourself stud,” Mr Malone smirked as he entered the room, his enormous biceps flexing as he leaned against the doorframe, the sheer size of his body practically taking up the entirety of the space within said doorframe, “I’ve found they can have quite an addictive quality, I’ve had to hold back and use all my willpower to stop me from wolfing down the whole box myself. I’ve only had around 3.” “Well, if they do what I think they do, it would explain your size sir,” Jack winked, walking over to his sexy muscle teacher and wrapping his arms around his thick, vascular neck before pulling him down into another deep, passionate kiss. Their tongues battled and intertwined in their mouths but all the time nothing but moaning sounds could be heard. After what seemed like an eternity, Jack and Mr Malone parted lips. “Go on Jack, help yourself to some of the bars, I’ll just occupy myself,” Mr Malone smirked. As Jack stepped back over to the counter and un-wrapped one of the Olympia Bars, he felt a warm, lapping feeling around his OH GOD THAT FEELS GOOD! His teacher grinned before he continued to lick and tongue fuck Jack’s sweet hole, darting the wet tip partially into his tight sphincter and moaning due to the musky scent. However, Mr Malone was not moaning anywhere near as much as Jack was, who’d dropped the bar back into the box as he had to lean forward onto the counter to prevent him from collapsing to the ground from the pleasure. “Fuck sir, no one’s ever been as good at this before!” he called out in a breathy, lustful tone. Wanting more, Jack backed his ass onto Mr Malone’s mouth, hoping to drive his hot professor’s tongue deeper inside of him. Although he knew there was something he wanted inside of him even more… Turning around, Jack stood Mr Malone up before getting down on his knees himself, slowly running his tongue up the underside of his teacher’s huge, bulging 19” cock. Swirling his tongue around the head, Jack savoured the few drops of sweet pre-cum he was coaxing out of the large throbbing length, enjoying the taste of his professor’s viscous nectar. Then he wrapped his lips around the head before lowering his mouth and throat lower down the enormous shaft. Mr Malone groaned as his massive member was enveloped by the glorious, moist warmth of his student’s mouth causing intense and ecstatic feeling to travel from his crotch and all over his body. This only intensified after Jack seemingly opened up his throat and supressed his gag reflex as he swallowed more and more of Mr Malone’s cock, slurping and moaning around the monstrous length and seemingly loving every minute of it. Sooner or later, Jack was bobbing his head furiously up and down his teacher’s dick, sloppy and wet just how he loved it, covering the cock with his saliva as he worked the shaft with his tongue and the head with his throat muscles. All the time, Mr Malone gasped and grunted, before becoming overcome with lust, grabbing Jack’s head and fucking his throat relentlessly. Jack just took the face fucking with no issue, his transformation seemingly making it easier for him to worship and serve huge cocks, such as the one he was quite happily sucking on right now. Suddenly, the face fucking stopped as Mr Malone slammed his entire length into Jack’s throat and left it there. Jack gagged but held it, inhaling his teacher’s immensely manly scent as his nose was buried in his crotch. Mr Malone smiled as he could see his 19” shaft bulging in Jack’s throat, forcing it to twitch inside the teen purely for the pleasure of being able to see how big it was even inside someone, he could even see that the head was bulging prominently near his chest cavity. However soon Jack had to breath, and as Mr Malone removed his huge cock from his student’s throat, Jack gasped for air, still lightly licking the tip of his alpha teacher. “Get back up and bend over the counter boy,” Mr Malone growled, voice laced with lust and arousal “I want that ass. Now.” “Yes sir,” Jack smiled before doing as he was asked, bending over and spreading his muscular cheeks without another word. “Mmmmm, good boy Jack,” Mr Malone smirked, rubbing the bulbous head of his cock against Jack’s tight, still wet hole. Then without another thought, he pressed forward and popped the head inside of Jack, who moaned loudly. “Fuck sir, and that’s just the head? What’s the whole thing going to feel like?!” “Let’s find out stud,” he responded before slamming forward, forcing all 19 huge inches into Jack, practically tearing his ass open, and with no complaints. “Fuuuuuuuuck!! Holy fuck sir!” Jack cried out “god your cock is huge!” “Yeah take it Jack, you little slut!” Mr Malone growled again, gritting his teeth due to the intense pleasure he was getting from Jack’s tight (well, previously tight) hole. “Fuck I’ve not had an ass this tight! I should’ve bedded you that first time you walked into my class!” “Oh…FUCK!” Jack shouted in pleasure with every thrust. The sexual pleasure was palpable in the air, along with the sound of slick, hot, muscle man sex as Mr Malone’s dick slid in and out of Jack’s hole with more ease, using only their collective spit as a lube. The sound of his meaty, muscular, diamond cut thighs slapping against his studly student’s muscular butt turned him on even more, making him pound him ever harder. Jack just screamed out his professor’s name in response as waves of ecstasy took over him. For what seemed like hours, Mr Malone pounded and fucked Jack’s muscled ass in doggy over the counter before flipping him onto his back laying on the counter with his legs over his bulging shoulders, ploughing him in a whole new way. The harder, quicker and deeper he fucked, the more they both moaned and cried out in ecstasy. Before long, both of the men groaned as their orgasms finally arrived, Jack launching a huge volley of cum all over his own body and up Mr Malone’s kitchen wall, whilst Mr Malone shot deep inside of Jack’s ass, a warm, almost searing sensation blasting inside of him with each individual shot his teacher released into his bowels. “Oh….fuck,” Jack said panting as Mr Malone pulled his still huge soft cock out of him, the torrent of cum that had been pumped into him leaked out slowly and all over the cold kitchen counter. “Grab some of those bars and get upstairs stud,” Mr Malone demanded, recovering his breath and energy ridiculously quickly “I think it’s time for you to get your turn on me now.” Steven jumped up out of his bed as he heard a knock at the door. After what had happened to his little brother he didn’t really know what to do, he was just completely lost in thought. How had that happened? Heck, what even was that? And why did his brother suddenly come onto him after ‘that’ happened? Fuck today was a strange day? But these thoughts had to be dismissed as he went down the stairs. Having forgotten to put his shirt on, Steven opened the door to find a rather knackered looking Caleb panting on his doorstep. “Oh erm…hey Caleb. What’s wrong?” Steven asked feeling slightly awkward. He obviously knew Caleb due to him being Jack’s closest friend but he wouldn’t say he knew him well enough or felt close enough to him to hold a conversation alone, and especially not to be stood half naked in front of him. “Have you seen Jack? He stormed out of gym class earlier and was pretty upset,” Caleb opened up instantly, clearly concerned about his friend. “You need to talk to your old coach Steven, he’s way too hard on Jack because of your success, and it isn’t fair on him.” Steven sighed. He was aware that his success at sports in school had reflected badly onto his younger brother but it didn’t realise it was getting him down so much. “Yeah…I know. I’ll have a word with him. But I have a question I need to ask you. Earlier, Jack kind of…erm…hulked out I guess you could say. He basically turned into an amateur bodybuilder right before my eyes. How? Did he eat something funny at dinner? Or has he mentioned anything to you about taking some drugs or feeling ill? I’m worried about him man.” “Well it’s funny you should mention that,” Caleb smiled feebly “that was kind of my fault, I think.” “What? What do you mean?!” “My mum gave me a new brand of energy bar in my lunch today but it contained nuts, which I’m allergic to so I gave it to Jack. But when I got home I came across an article that said there’d been bizarre, consistent side effects seen in multiple people who’d eaten one of them, most notably…growth: muscle, cock, height, everything. Except the interesting thing was that all of these effects only occurred in males; like there’s something in our genetics specifically that reacts with a compound in the bar or something like that.” “Ok…I’ll go with you for a moment. Did you think about taking this to one of the chemistry professor’s?” “Of course I did, I’m not an idiot. But here,” Caleb answered, pulling one of the bars out of his coat pocket “I brought one for you to look at. I wondered if you could talk to your dad and see if he and his colleagues could do a more in depth analysis in their lab.” “Oh, well I guess so. Did you only bring the one? It would probably be helpful to have a few more for my dad to analyse.” “There’s a whole box in my house if you want to have them, I can’t have them after all.” Caleb smiled, stepping off of the door step and back onto the driveway. “I’ll drop by in around half an hour with the box?” “Sure thing man, see you in a bit,” Steven said politely as he shut the door. Once it clicked he turned around to look at the innocent looking energy bar he held in his hand. “So, muscle growth huh? This is how Jack because a stud before my eyes? I guess there’s no time in trying it,” he wondered aloud before tearing into the wrapping and taking a bite into the bar. “Oh wow this is good!” Steven beamed with surprise at the delicious, sweet, almost caramel flavour with a crunchy hint of nuts. I gobbled the rest down eagerly, almost forgetting the whole reason why he ate it in the first place… Upstairs in Mr Malone’s bed, Jack was thrusting meticulously as he slammed his throbbing foot long cock in and out of his teacher’s tight, hot ass, both of them moaning loudly as the bed rocked and creaked relentlessly. “Oh fuck me Jack, just like that! God that cock feels amazing stud!” Mr Malone grunts in pleasure, twitching his ass around the huge dick buried inside of him. “Oh god sir,” Jack groaned, feeling his second orgasm of the night coming over him “I think I’m going to cum!” “No you don’t boy!” his professor snapped, clamping his ass so tight that Jack couldn’t move before he grabbed multiple of the Olympia bars, tearing them out of their wrappers and forcing them into Jack’s mouth one by one. Left with no choice, Jack bit and chewed the energy bars, grinning as a similar euphoria entered his taste buds, as well as his mind, making him crave more. An hour later, Jack was pounding Mr Malone on his back, shoulders propping up his huge tree trunk legs as he slammed his cock into his hot teacher, pulling out just as fast before smashing back inside again, clearly managing to slam into his prostate as he heard his professor cry out, unleashing a torrent of cum all over his ridiculously huge, ripped and bulging body. “Oh fuck sir! I can feel it happening again!” Jack roared as he collapsed on all fours to the floor in agony. “FUUUUUUCCCKKK!!!” he screamed as his back burst upwards with muscle, and his pecs exploded down with size, huge and bulbous chest muscles, a brick like 8 pack surpassing his already impressive six pack. He flexed his arms one at a time as they too grew and swelled, veins snaking around his body almost seeming tighter, striations cutting all over his muscles as they grew, fuelled with new strength and power. “Fuck…this feels…fucking amazing!” Jack roared again before slamming his lengthening cock back inside of his teacher who screamed due to the increase in size, easily matching Mr Malone’s cock and still growing with no signs of stopping. Mr Malone’s face contorted as he and Jack could see his burgeoning cock growing inside of his previously alpha professor, the head visible under his cut 8 pack, throbbing and huge, the entire length must be tearing through his bowels by now and Mr Malone was loving every minute of it. “FUUUUUCCKKK!!! YOUR COCK IS HUUGEE!!” he yelled in ecstasy before cumming again, Jack’s cock clearly visible near his diaphragm now. “Holy shit sir!” Jack’s newly deepened voice bellowed in a sexy bass tone, practically rumbling the furniture, just another way for Jack to assert his new extreme manliness. Jack continued to pummel Mr Malone, his enormous legs cracking the floor beneath him as his feet gripped to pound violently, his enormous muscle granting him the ability to destroy his ass as a blinding speed. “AAAARRRRGGHHH OH FUCK!” Mr Malone cried out again, almost in tears it was so pleasurable before cumming once again. Jack unleashed one final roar as he fired a flood of his seed deep inside his lover’s body, the volume so much so that it bloated his stomach slightly before he pulled out. Like popping the cork of a champagne bottle, the cum spurted out of Mr Malone’s ass with extreme force, showing just how much had been pumped into the hulking man. Jack stood catching his breath, easily near 9 feet tall and a tower of bulging, rippling muscle. Like the hulk, only not green and infinitely sexier. His cock even limp was around 18 inches long, it must’ve been well over 2 feet hard. Fuck, no wonder Mr Malone’s ass felt like it’s been demolished. “Wow sir…” Jack spoke softly (well as softly as he could with his new booming voice) “that was…wow!” And with that the pair of them collapsed onto Mr Malone’s ridiculously undersized bed to hold the 2 muscle titans, both of whom could simply just breath to make the bed creak under their enormous weight. Still, the lovers fell asleep in each other’s arms, Mr Malone using Jack’s giant pecs as huge muscle pillows. As the sun rose in the morning, the sun shone through the blinds and curtains of Mr Malone’s bedroom, once again waking Jack up who found himself being the little spoon to his professor’s big spoon…wait. How? Last night he’d been much bigger than Mr Malone, much bigger. Wait, last night he’d been muscular! Jack realised the change, and looked down to see his body back to how it had been before his first growth, slim and average once more, his 9” cock hard with morning wood. He looked over to Mr Malone to see that he had also shrunk back to his original (admittedly rather toned) size. But there was something odd. There was a taste in his mouth, one particular taste in particular. A craving he felt inside for something…familiar. Jack got out of the bed gently as to not wake up his lover. It was only 6 am after all, best not make his professor grumpy. God knows what he’d be like when he woke up and remembered what had happened the previous night. He shuffled over to the box of Mr Olympia bars that Mr Malone had carried upstairs for them to eat the night before. “What are you?” Jack asked them, obviously knowing they couldn’t answer. “Who made you…and why?!”
  14. 16 points
    In the Beginning... I woke up in a good mood. The forest scent filled my nose with clean air. Grabbing my anxious cock, I had to take a much needed pee, so I walked out of the tent and walked to the edge of the campsite. As a nice thick steam of hot piss fogged the crisp air and cold ground, I watched in disbelief when to the right of me, I saw the huge figure of a man come out of the woods towards me at the campsite. I wasn't afraid of him, but I felt anxious. No...it was something else...I was in awe. This man was not ordinary, he was just huge. His arms looked thick and muscled, but not super cut and his chest was enormous. His neck was the biggest with enormous traps and shoulders. Still, He looked strangely familiar and he was wearing my brothers University of Nebraska shirt that I had gotten him. That was a little too odd, but for some reason, it didn't matter. It was tight as hell on the man, and it even had a split up the seam of the right side and around the neck, which again wasn't a surprise, since he was so overblown with muscle. He looked like a pro Strongman, yet he had really boyish features. I continued my piss, never one for being piss shy and actually, as I watch him lumber slowly towards the campsite, I was getting aroused the closer he came. I'm bisexual, but mainly because I had a crush that turned into a relationship with my best bud in college, otherwise I've had girlfriends my whole life. Still, inside, I always had a thing for power lifters and bodybuilders. If they were big with muscle, my cock went big for them. No one in the family or even my closest friends, knew of my duel identity, but this wall of a stud was getting me hard and any inhibition of showing my gay side was ebbing at lightning speed. I just didn't care what he or anyone that may be passing by saw. All I knew was that there a hunger inside of me that was building. I waved with my unoccupied hand and I told him to join us, still thinking that my brother was asleep in the tent. Even though I had stopped pissing, my hand continued to message my growing cock until I was so rock hard, it was hard to fit my cock back into my shorts. The man, smiled and sat down on the make-shift picnic bench that my brother and I had made. Where we were camping, wasn't in some state park or crowded camping park. Our parents had brought us up to these mountains when we were younger and since mom's passing, we thought it fitting to come back to the place we cherished most. Dad, was having a harder time and couldn't join us, because any memory of mom just hurt him too much; even good ones. The forest was very dense, with a lot of wild animals, both tame and dangerous. We had seen bears and coyotes many times, but for some in-explainable reason, they never bothered us. This place was safe and private. Only a few hikers would sporadically come by. The place was peaceful, incredibly beautiful and isolated. It was special. I don't know why I didn't notice it before, but when the man sat down that's when I saw the shredded fabric of what was left of the red shorts that my brother had been wearing last night. It couldn't be...It just couldn't. I gave the man I look, that I'm sure was one of a mixture of "What the Hell?" and "If you hurt him...?". I walked over to the tent and pulled back the flap...empty. My heart sank, but then I heard my 16 year old younger brother’s, deepened voice come out of the man. He said that it was him...That he was Jimmy. I whirled around and looked into the man's eyes...my brother's eyes. He stood back up and then I realized just how tall he was. He must have been over 6 feet and Jimmy was only a scrawny 5'2". I don't know how, maybe it was the eyes, or the voice or the clothes, but I knew this imposing figure was,in fact, my brother, only changed. Strangely, my lust for the beast before me, now my brother, did not lighten, in fact, it was still building. I asked what had happened to him and he said that he woke up, while it was just beginning to get light out. He walked out of the tent and he felt like something was different. He said he felt different, too. He didn't want to wake me, just thinking that he was just being silly, so he decided to go for a walk up to the mountain lake for a swim. He didn't know why, he felt like swimming, but he just did. He said that when he got there, he noticed something glowing in the water about 50 feet out in the lake. Since we were just at the lake the night before and there was nothing, he decided to swim out to see what it was. He knew he should have gotten me first, but it was like he was drawn to it. He said that as he swam towards it, he felt stronger and stronger and (blushing) hornier. He still had his boyish charm. He continued, that when he had finally gotten over top of the glow, he said he felt a rush of bliss (again blushing) like he had an orgasm, but it was all over his body and then he blacked out. The next thing he knew he was laying on the beach, his clothes were on but they were dry, tight and shredded, as he pointed to his shorts that now left nothing to the imagination, as his new, well over 7 inch cock and huge balls hung out in the open. Being such a short guy, Jimmy's cock was only 6 inches when Hard; I caught him beating off a couple of times. He said that he saw that he had grown muscle all over and there was another change in him, too. He had a hunger inside of him, but not for food. I told him that he could see his own face, but that had changed too. I told him he had aged about 10 years and he looked like a man in his mid 20's. His eyes widened and grunted deeply in a "whattya know" kind of way. He said that he knew he had to come back and get me, so we could figure this out and so he could....he stopped his sentence, pausing for a few seconds as he looked at me and then he said, he immediately came back to the campsite and this is where we are now. I told him, he looked fucking amazing and he looked at his body and he began to caress himself, first his pecs, then his biceps, then in a moment a sheer fantasy, he did a double bicep pose that shredded his sleeves as he huge arms exploded in muscle. He looked away from his body and he looked at me, seeing my expression of shock, awe and desire. He said, "You like what you see, big bro," then his left hand grabbed his now growing cock. He walked over towards me as I was like a deer in the headlights. His cock was now over 9 inches and pointing the way to me. My own cock was so rock hard, it hurt. Then he stopped a couple of feet away, but since his body was so huge, his pecs were right in front of my face. I could smell the power in them. I looked up. That’s when I noticed the hunger in his eyes. My sweet brother was gone and what had replaced him was a massive hunter. The confidence and the animalistic attitude that poured off of him was incredible. I believed that to him, I was no longer his older brother...I was his bitch. I could feel it coming off of him and…it turned me on...more than I'd ever been turned on before. Normal reasoning said that his should not be, but it was as if we were no longer brothers, but...but an Alpha and his Beta. We just stood there for a few seconds with the lust inside of us building to a crescendo and then we leaped at each other tearing off our clothes as we embraced and kissed. Jimmy lifted me up with one hand and tore my shorts off with one easy swipe of his other hand. Once naked, he put me back down on the ground and I fell to my knees and took him in my mouth. His rock hard cock was huge, at least 11, possibly even 12 inches long and over 7 inches thick. I barely got his cock head in my mouth and only 6-7 of his incredibly thick inches would fit down in my oral cavity. He fucked my mouth like a bull and within minutes I welcomed the warmest and most lavish gush of cum to ever fill me up, but he didn't stop. He grabbed my head and continued his assault on my throat, miraculously pushing another few inches further into me, saying, "I can't stop Ray...I'm not done yet....I've got so much more...Aaaahhh!!" and he came down my throat a second time. I was having trouble breathing, so he pulled back just long enough for me to catch my breath, but then he plowed his huge cock even deeper into my throat. I thought my lips were going to tear it hurt so bad, but at the same time, I didn't want him to stop. And he didn't, he continued to face fuck me for another 2 massive loads. With each load he pushed further into my throat and by the last gush of cum down my throat, his balls were against my chin. I knew it was impossible. There's just no way I could have been able to take that abuse. I literally should be dead, but it was as if he wasn't human anymore, because no man could do that and at some point, I believe he changed me somehow. Then without even a glimmer of getting soft, he pulled out of my mouth, effortlessly picked me up and turned me around on my hands and knees and he plunged his granite cock into me. Only the head and a few inches were inside, but I screamed so loud, it scared the birds. Even with my cries of shock and pain, he didn’t ebb his momentum though. His grunts and growls only solidified that he was like an animal. He continued to push more of him in as tears rolled down my face, then more…8…10 and then I felt his pelvic bone against my ass. He was completely inside of me. That’s when something changed as it did with my mouth. Even though it was still painful, it was a pain that was incredible and sexy. The pleasure overtook the pain and it overtook my body. I didn't know why, but I later learned it was his cum that began to change me. It made me more palatable for him. It made me be the perfect sexual concubine for him. I began to plead for him to fuck me and then fuck me harder…and harder, to which he emptied the first load deep into my ass…and as I felt the warm cum fire into my stomach area, I felt the rest of my body orgasm, then he grabbed my hips, stood up, bringing me with him as held me like a wheelbarrow plowing his huge thick cock into me. His balls slapped my taint so hard I thought he’d bruise me. We continued to fuck for hours as we destroyed the campsite fucking in various areas and positions. I think he had unloaded over 10 orgasms into me, but I might have lost count. The tent fell on top of us, then we pounded on the picnic table, braking that and even I came three times before he finally came inside me for the last time with my shoulders on the on the sandy ground as he jack-hammered me, with such force and quantity that even though he had quite literally filled me up inside, the excess soaked the ground below us. When he pulled out of me, he was still hard as a rock and I believe he was still ready for me, but I was a lifeless lump. Completely exhausted, I pleaded for him to let me rest. Not surprisingly, he wasn’t ready for that, "I don't know why, but I can't...I need to take you there....I need you to change so we don't have to stop....ever!!" so he picked up my living, but exhausted body, draping me across his powerful arms like I was dead and he carried me up to the lake. My, still to me, 16 year old brother, was now my master, my guardian, my lover, my Alpha. As I laid, slumped in his arms, I no longer even thought of him as my brother. He was the beginning of something amazing, and I was his first loyal subject. I knew what he was doing and I felt excited inside. I smiled and exclaimed “YES” when I saw the glow as we reached the edge of the lake. The air was different up here, instead of being lighter, it was heavy and you had to breathe in big lumbering breathes. My cock began to rise again has he walked into the water. My brother, pulled me up to him and bent down to kiss me as he said in an even lower and more booming voice, “We’re going to become Gods!” and I felt his cock push on my back under me coating me with his precum. Further and further he walked into the lake and with every step, I felt Jimmy's body react to the water. He was growing. I could feel his size increasing as I was cradled. As soon as my body touched the water, I instantly felt better. My brother held me like a lifeguard saving a drowning swimmer as he pulled us toward the light. I began to feel the strength in me rise and the feeling of power in me was exploding. I began to blissfully growl inside as my strength and power increased. It was as if thousands of hours of working out were paying off instantaneously. We both began moaning, vocally, as we got closer to the light. We weren’t even half way there and told my brother I could go on my own, but he, told me no as he held me close and I was very glad he did as I could feel us both getting bigger and stronger. The feeling of my own growth was beyond comprehension, but feeling him getting bigger next to me, no human had ever felt such pure bliss before. We felt each other expanding and our lust to get bigger increased. We both had no inhibitions at all about what was happening to us and we welcomed it completely, with every fiber of our existence. At the campsite, my brother was like that of a linebacker, but now he was becoming a one of the biggest bodybuilders on earth. His muscles were growing and he was getting super cut. Thick veins formed on his skin. Hair formed on his pecs and actually all over his body as his testosterone levels must have been going through the roof. I myself, now felt what he must have felt when we were having sex, because I felt that I could go for hours and cum and cum and cum. I felt like I was stronger than most any human on earth and I knew that my brother was even stronger than that. We were still about 15 feet from the light when my brother seemed to convulse as his eyes turned bright blue and then a blue light wave exploded from his body and across the lake. I had know idea what that was about, but immediately, I felt like I could lift a house, with my strength increasing now like a rocket, but my body was still puny in comparison to my bother. I would find out later that at that moment, he had grown taller as well and that he was about 8.5 feet tall and his shoulders were over 5 feet wide. He was the biggest and strongest man on the planet. When we stopped above the light with it surrounding us, we again embraced as we tread water. We must have been out there longer than he was before, because I was now that of a slightly smaller Jay Cutler and he had reached his God status, that the light had obtained for him. My brother was still human, in his soul, but he was no longer a human being, physically and I envied him. His eyes became blue again and he began to chant. The words out of his mouth, seemed almost like the chant of an Indian would make. Then his body seemed to omit, the same light as what was beneath us; a golden hue that was filled with warmth and energy. We also noticed that we did not have to tread water anymore as either the light beneath us or my brother's light was keeping us afloat. Again, we hugged each other, in love, but mostly to feel each other grow. Wave after wave or continued power and strength fed into me, but now it was coming from my brother. I looked at him and into his blue eyes and he leaned in to kiss me. I opened my mouth to receive his kiss and that's when I felt it, one huge blast of energy shoot into me and I exploded in growth and power. I was now almost equal to my brother, but I knew that I would never obtain his status as he was the Alpha. I could feel my own cock growing in size, clearly surpassing most men, but I felt my brothers grow even more and when we let go of our embrace, I was held up by my brother’s cock. I felt it push against my hole and my hole opened for him. There was no pain, only sheer bliss. Again, I felt another explosion of him inside me and then everything went black… When we woke up, naked on the beach, there were two hikers shaking us, but they quickly backed away when we woke up. Both men were very attractive, fit young men and it was clear to us that they were enthralled with us. We looked at each other and knew that we were going to overtake them and fuck them. They were going to be our newest recruits. They must have known it too and they walked toward their new masters. Both men didn't seem to be in a trance, but they knew that they were there for our pleasure and sexual release. The told us that they wanted to worship us and that they had never in their lives seen anything like us. They stripped off their gear and clothes and when both Jimmy and I stood up, they knelt before their new Gods. Then we all looked out into the water to see the glow still there and calling to us. It was as if the light was telling us to add to our lineage, which we were happy to oblige it by. The hikers asked us if we knew what it was? We did and we told them they soon would, but first, we needed to cum.
  15. 15 points
    Stashed Gainz - Part 1, cont'd Cole felt his large 8.5” start to swell in his compression shorts as he and Myles continued hitting poses in front of the mirrors. He had a shit-eating grin on his face as he continued to flex, this was not the first, nor would it be the last time that Cole would get off on his own reflection. “Dude, keep ‘the monster’ under control man, we haven’t even started practice and that thing already barely fits in your singlet!” Myles said, looking pointedly at the increasing large bulge Cole was currently sporting. “Cut me some slack- I haven’t fucked anyone or anything since Wednesday night!” Cole replied as he absentmindedly rubbed a hand over his rapidly swelling package. Myles rolled his eyes and turned away from Cole, who was clearly enjoying himself, and walked towards the lit up board at the far end of the locker room. The board listed the weights and stats that the coach had decided for every member of the wrestling team in advance of the upcoming meet. Myles stepped up in front of it and waited for it to register his presence. On cue Myles felt the light-vibrating and slightly-disorienting feeling run through his entire body that he got each time he stood before the board- a process he had first experienced during his freshmen year. It was the strangely pleasurable feeling of the tingling you get when your arm falls asleep combined with the run-up to a really great orgasm and lasted all of 30 seconds before it stopped and the board lit up with its results. Myles grinned as his numbers appeared on the board and being a veteran of the process his mind only skimmed the important ones: he would be wrestling up for the weekend’s meet- height read 6’1, weight – 189lbs, and most fun for Myles, cock (really listed as “PS”) was 9.5,” the coach really was believer in the intimidation factor as a part of the wrestling team’s success. On either side of the lit up stats board were what looked like radically oversized glassed in shower stalls. Myles stripped off his compression shorts (no sense in risking ripping them apart) and stepped into the one on the left side. As soon as the large glass door clicked shut, Myles, standing naked in the center of the stall, closed his eyes, focused, and waited for the process to begin.
  16. 14 points
    CHAPTER 12 - EDITED TO REMOVE FORMATTING - JIM CHAPTER 12: THE LAKE HOUSE The next morning before Ted swung by to pick us up for or clinic visit. We were going early to get treated before we left for the lake house. Ted honked his horn from the driveway and we went and climbed into the cab. Ted glared at Dad as he sat in the front seat. “Well that's new...” Ted said cryptically. “What's new?” my father replied. “You visibly crouched down when you came through your front door. Why were you crouching down, big guy?” Dad stared back at Ted and smirked, “Why do you think, little man?” “Shit, are you serious? You're taller, AGAIN? I didn't even notice til just now.” “Believe it, shorty. And yeah I didn't really notice it either till I bumped my head on the doorframe yesterday.” I chimed in with my own explanation. “Well, it makes sense. The bigger Dad gets the harder it will be to notice relatively small changes in his height and size since those changes will be proportionally smaller. Plus we see him almost every day which makes those changes harder to perceive.” Ted and Dad looked at each at grinned. Ted joked, “I can't believe we're friends with this engineering nerd.” We all laughed. Dad defended my honor, “Yeah, but you better watch out, that nerd is almost as big as you, now.” We stepped into Dr. Jock's office. He too took note as Dad just slightly ducked through his office door. We were in a hurry to get on the road so we didn't waste to much time. We all weighed in and got our shots. After a week of normal eating Ted had “bloated” back up to 226 lbs. “Damn, I'm getting fat like Chad again,” he prodded. I weighed in at 220 lbs. 220 lbs!! Me! And my bodyfat was now under 8%! Dad patted my back proudly and glanced down at Ted, “Only six pounds less than YOU, shorty!” I was happy as could be. I could remember when weighing 215 lbs seemed like an impossibility, yet here I was. I chuckled with Dad at Ted. Of course, Ted's bodyfat was still a couple points lower than mine and he was an inch shorter, which made him still look decently bigger than me. But I couldn't help but remember when I first met Ted back at Christmas and thinking how massive he looked compared to both my father and I. Now, he was on the verge of being the smallest of our little clique! Finally it was time for the big reveal. Dad was now at 387 lbs! “SHIT, big buddy! You just don't stop,” an astonished Ted said. “You are honestly one of biggest bodybuilders in the world! Do you realize how close you are to 400 lbs! I don't think I ever seen a bodybuilder, either in real life or online, who stepped on a stage weighing more than 350 lbs. You are HUGE!” Pops stood there proudly with his hands on his hips as Ted rambled on his praise. “You ain't seen nothing yet, little guy. In fact I think you just set my goal. I'm going to be the first contest ready 400 lb bodybuilder you've ever seen, I promise you that.” My Dad said the words with an almost ominous tone. Big Chad's infatuation with his own size was growing right along with his size itself. After meeting with Doc we all loaded up in Vanessa's SUV. She let Ted drive and my father sit up front since he would've been squished in the backseat. I thought about how it was a good thing Dad drove a big pickup, along with Ted. He would have a lot of trouble fitting into a normal car nowadays. Even in this full size SUV, his head was almost brushing the ceiling and his bowling ball shoulders spilled well past the edges of the seat. At about 5 pm we pulled into the “Lake House”. I use quotes around that term because it was more like a “Lake Estate”. Ted wasn't kidding when he said his cousins were well off. There were actually two houses on the property. The main house I had termed a “log mansion.” Ted told us it held eight bedrooms. The second house was a smaller building that contained had four more bedrooms along with a kitchen and living room. We would be staying in the guest house. The property was huge and sat along a plain that ran next to a beautiful shimmering lake at the base of a small mountain. On the edge of the lake was small sandy beach adjoining the property. All the properties surrounding the lake were very impressive, this was obviously a very affluent vacation area. Along with the two houses there were three huge RV's parked along the property and also a few tents on one side of the lawn. Ted's cousin had obviously invited many people to share his beautiful property with for the holiday. Ted told us that in all there would probably be about 30-40 people plus children hanging out here for the next few days. As we climbed out the SUV a sightly balding man of average height and build came over to greet us. He looked to be about Ted's age and was trim but was obviously not of Ted's acquaintances who was heavy into workout culture. Ted and the man embraced in bro hug with back pats. “Brody! My Man! Great to see you again, cuz!” “You too, Ted. You're looking stacked as ever, how'd you do at your contest last week?” Ted and the new man caught up for a just a couple minutes and then Ted introduced us all to Brody Bowen, the owner of the lake house. First impression of Brody was that he seemed like a very nice guy. He was constantly razzing Ted playfully and charmed Vanessa. I knew we would all get along with him. Like anyone, he was obviously impressed with my father. “Wow, Ted said on the phone you were a big dude and he sure wasn't kidding! You'll be happy to know I'm putting you in the room with the bigger bathroom in the guest house. Haha, I think you would get stuck in the other bathrooms. So how long have you been training with Ted?” “Hey thanks man. And thanks for hosting us, this property is beautiful, “ Dad replied. “Ted actually helped me get into serious weightlifting about 6 months ago. He's helping my son and I here train for our first competition in three weeks. I was actually smaller than him when I started.” Brody was awestruck, “Dang! Those are some serious gains. Man, I would hate to be on stage next to you, you would dwarf even the biggest men I know! Ted, I see you still got the trainer's touch. I'm gonna have get you to start training me again! You wouldn't think it now but back in college I was really fat and overweight. Ted helped me get down to a healthy weight and I've been able to keep if off since. I owe all to cuz, here. Just then a pretty red-haired woman carrying a baby girl with what looked to be a 5-year old boy in tow. “Ah, every one, this is my wife, Melanie. My baby girl, Lilly and this little tyke here is Tucker.” We made our pleasantries and complimented Brody and Melanie on their beautiful children. Brody then directed us to get settled in to the guest house. He explained that they would be hosting a nice supper every evening but otherwise the rest of the food was up to us. The guest house had a full kitchen that we were more than welcome to use. Of course, we would have to share it the people in the other two rooms. Brody reached up and clapped his comparatively small hand on my father enormous right delt muscle, “Hey buddy, I'll let the kitchen know to set aside some extra steak and chicken for you and Jed. I've known Ted and a long time and I know how serious you guys are with your training. Also, if Ted didn't tell you, we've got a decent gym in the basement which you guys are welcome to use anytime you are here.” My Dad was visibly pleased. “Hey thanks, Brody! Seriously, it was so nice of you let my son and I stay here. Jed and I don't get to get away much. I'm looking forward to an awesome weekend!” Brody returned to the others and we unloaded the SUV and hauled our stuff up to our rooms. After we got settled in, us three men decided to head to the local market to stock up on food. Vanessa had decided to take a nap while we went out. We jumped back into the SUV and headed to the store down the road. While driving there I was still in awe of the scenery, both natural and affluent. Huge houses, brand new fancy sports cars, beautiful people, you name it. Because we were in a rural area the local grocery store was quite small, no bigger than a typical Walgreens. Also, due to the holiday weekend and the fact that it was Saturday, the place was a madhouse. The small parking lot was packed. We cruised the lot looking for an open spot. Eventually we made it to the back row, the last option before we would have to start the circle again. Toward the back corner of the lot we saw a space. As we got closer we were dismayed to see a small Miata in the space. AND, to make it worse, it was parked so that it was straddling the parking line. I guess one of the downsides of living in an affluent area is the inevitable rich douchebag with a fancy car. “Ugh, damnit!” Ted cursed as he saw the car. “Wait right here, I got this,” my Dad said and climbed out of the SUV. Ted and I looked at each other confusedly. Dad waltzed over the back of the Miata, stood against the bumper and crouched down. “NO FUCKING WAY,” I shouted as I realized what he was doing. Dad curled both his big hands under the bumper of the small sports car. Keeping his back straight, he let out a loud grunt and deadlifted the back of the car off the ground. “WOOOOO! YEAH BUDDY! That was easier than I thought!” Dad stood there holding the back of car off the ground as he turned to look at Ted and I staring back dumbfoundedly. His arms exploded into a mass of tightened cables and sinews. Then he slowly began to step forward, rolling the car forward. Past the back row of the parking lot was a field, so Dad just decided to move the Miata into the long grass of the field. Once the front tires of the car rolled off the pavement, the process got tougher. “GRRRRRR. C'MON YOU PIECE OF SHIT...” Dad now had to lean forward to get the extra oomph to keep pushing the car forward. Due to the exertion and the summer time warmth, sweat was now beading up on handsome face. Eventually he rolled the car forward enough that the two spaces were open. Dad set the car down with loud, “OOOO AAHHHHH.” He swung his meaty arms back and forth and twisted his back to work out the tension from the lift. He caught his breath and slowly turned around with a giant smug grin on his face. He was clearly pleased from his feat of strength, his bulge plainly obvious in his oversize basketball shorts. Dad looked at us through the windshield with that handsome grin plastered on his face. He quickly brought up both arms, puffed his tectonic chest out and performed a god-like double biceps pose. The sleeves of the stretched shirt thankfully had retreated into the crook between his shoulder and arms to avoid destruction. Then he looked at both arms, first the left and then the right. Then in the same order, he brought each bicep to his face and gave each each one a quick kiss! We were brought out of revelry by some whistles and claps from a few people in the back of the parking lot who saw the action. “Dude that was amazing!” “I'm so glad you did that. I was so mad when I saw that stupid car taking up two spaces!” “Holy cow, bro! Your bod is stacked!” Dad waved to everyone and thanked them for the compliments. Then he stepped out of the way and waved us into one of the now open spaces. I was having trouble thinking straight. My father was now so strong that he could move cars! We headed into the market and loaded up on meats, vegetables, and some healthy carbs to help us get through the weekend staying relatively on diet. When we came out we saw a fat, 50-something man standing in front of the Miata scratching his head wondering how his car ended up in the grass. All three us had to use considerable effort to keep from busting out laughing at the scene as we loaded up our vehicle. We headed back to the lake house for our first supper with the other campers. A few more people had showed up, including our housemates, two young couples who looked to be in their mid to upper 20s. Ted knew them both from previous 4th of July gatherings and and introduced us. One couple consisted of a pretty, but weathered young blond woman and large blond man. Ted introduce them as Emily and Josh. Josh walked over to Ted, wrapped his arms around Ted's neck and gave him a noogie. “Ted, Little Buddy! Great to see ya again! I see you're still trying to pack on the muscle, pretty boy!” We watched as Josh rather roughly manhandled Ted. Josh was Brody's cousin from the opposite side of the family. Josh was big dude, at least compared to a normal man. He was 6 ft 5 in and probably just under 300 soft pounds. Ted would later tell us that he played football as a lineman in college. As a former college athlete he was still relatively athletic and fit, especially for a big guy, but you could tell he had developed a belly and his bodyfat percentage had to be in the upper 20s. Josh, of course, couldn't hide his admiration of my Dad's size. “Nice to meet you big guy! You've got some real size on you. Did you play football in college? What're you doing hanging out with this shrimp, Ted? We should workout together this weekend, Brody's got a pretty sweet home gym. It'll give you a chance to workout with another actual big guy for once, haha.” Brody again reached over and mussed Ted hair. I could see a look of annoyance on Ted's face. I could feel it too. To me, Josh seemed like one of those big, brash, loud boisterous guys who think they can get away with stuff by throwing around their weight. Josh roughly shook my hand as we met. “Wow, this is your son, Chad? Handsome guy, great build on you little fella. You look like you gotta ways to go catch up to your old man though, little guy.” Normally my Dad would've been making jokes like this himself, but I could see that he was getting just as annoyed at Josh and Ted and I were. He obviously didn't like this guy people picking on me or Ted, especially someone he just met. Emily didn't say much. Like any woman with a pulse, she was obviously checking out my father. Maybe she was just quiet or maybe she was tongue-tied by the 6 ft 8 in beefcake she had just met. We enjoyed a wonderful meal provided by the Bowen's. As he promised, Brody even gave Dad and I a couple extra plain chicken breasts to help us stay on diet. Josh was just a loud and brash as when we first met him. He was constantly trying to join into the various conversations of the different groups of people. Much of the talk was of course, centered around Pops. Several of the guests inquired him on his stats and how much he lifted. He was gracious and happy to answer all their questions with the perfect amount of charm, never coming off as arrogant. Unlike Josh, who even when Dad was answering questions about his poundage, was happy to rattle his own best lifts unsolicited. It was an interesting dynamic. Josh was clearly used to being the big man, the center of attention, at this holiday gathering. As I mentioned, the guy wasn't an asshole, just overbearing, he couldn't seem to let any conversation proceed without his input. After dinner we all lounged on the lawn around a large fire pit. Most people were fairly tired from their travels so it was fairly low-key night. A few of the kids were making smores and a few were happily chasing fireflies. It was a beautiful night as the sun set over the mountain that overshadowed the long narrow lake. Across the fire Josh was pawing at Emily's legs. Even through the dim of the fire I could see her eyes were locked on Dad sitting next to me. Eventually we all tired and decided to retreat to our rooms. We had two full days of fun ahead so we needed to get rested. Ted and Vanessa and the other couple had already headed back and were probably asleep by now. The four bedrooms of the guest house were arranged in a row across a balcony Ted and V had the outer room on the right. The bathroom we would share with them was in between our rooms. On the other side our room was directly adjacent to Josh and Emily's, meaning we shared a wall. As we were getting ready for bed we could hear Josh and Emily arguing through the wall. It was virtually impossible to hear Emily, but Josh was being his loud usual self so we could make out what he was saying. It didn't seem particularly heated, but there was some tension. We heard Josh say, “You couldn't take your eyes off him..” Ah, so that's what it was about. Dad heard it too, smirked at me and shrugged his massive traps and delts. “Well, I can't help if I'm beautiful.” We both chuckled at his joke. We could hear Josh continue. “C'mon baby, I'm more than enough man for you. Plus you know with that body he's obviously loaded up on roids, which means he's most likely got a tiny pecker...” Dad flinched his head and raised his eyebrows at me. “I guess some stereotypes die hard, huh.” I said to Dad. “You got that right, sport. That's alright, the poor guy just isn't used to not being the big man. He'll learn to accept it,” Dad said with a smug grin. “He better or else he's going to regret it,” Josh and Emily eventually quieted down and we finished our nightly routine and went to bed. Our room had two beds so thankfully I wouldn't be squished out of bed against Dad. The beds were twin beds though so my father was likely going to overhang some. Again, one of the downsides of being so huge, I guess. We fell asleep looking forward to our first full day at the lake and the fun to come. The next morning we woke up and had ourselves a breakfast heavy on eggs and oatmeal. Dad and I were eating at the kitchen table, both in basketball shorts and wifebeaters when Josh walked in. “I see you guys are chowing down on a typical bodybuilder breakfast. Good for you. I remember eating that like that back in my playing days. I think I was even eating more eggs at one point than you, Chad.” As Josh looked away Dad and I glanced at each other and just rolled our eyes. After we ate, Ted, Dad and I used Brody's personal gym. He had a great setup with all the basic needs. Obviously it was not fully equipment but he did have a rack of dumbbells that went up to 100 lbs. While Dad wouldn't be maxing out on anything we were able to get a real good pump on. Soon after we enjoyed the property It was beautiful warm summer day. Both Dad and I sported our basketball shorts and tank tops. Dad looked humongous as his musculature spilled out of his. That morning we engaged in some fun lawn games that had been set up. Brody had even devised a small horseshoe tournament which we competed in. We got knocked out right away but it was still fun. More than one of other teams joked about how they should let us win or else they were worried Dad would throw them in the lake. Pops would laugh and play along. “It's true, you wouldn't like me when I'm angry! GRRR!!” Dad made a HULK pose, all his glowing, sinewy muscles tightening in bold relief. “I could throw you BOTH in the lake, one in each arm.” The other horseshoe players would laugh at his playful joke, but I knew the truth, that he absolutely did have the strength to do that. After a fun morning of lawn games we all broke to eat lunch. After lunch we noticed Josh and a few guys were playing 3-on-3 basketball over on the driveway. Josh's team looked pretty good and were having an easy time beating their opponents. After a few minutes we heard Josh shout out “WOO! That's 21 to 12, good game guys.” After that, three other younger guys who looked to be in their late teens took on Josh's team. This game was even worse. Josh's size was a definite advantage, especially against the skinnier, younger guys. He could easily shove is way down low and was a rebounding machine. Mercifully, the match ended. “Good game, guys! That's 21 to 7. You guys got a little bit of growing up to do before you can compete with us. Looks like we're still champs of the Bowen Independence Day Weekend!” Josh boasted out loud for everyone to hear. Dad and I looked at each and nodded our heads. With Ted, we decided we would challenge Josh's team. I was a decent basketball player myself. I actually made varsity my senior year, but wasn't good enough to see any significant playing time, But, I had the basics down. I knew Dad was OK from when would shot hoops in our own small driveway when I was growing up. Ted looked a little apprehensive but agreed to join us and we walked over to he court. Josh saw us coming. “Uh oh, looks like we got some new challengers. Ted?! You sure you want to play me. I remember a couple of years ago I thought you were going to run away crying because we beat your team so bad.” “Yeah, you got us good last time. I've brought some new blood though so we thought we would try to at least give you a competitive game, you'll still probably win.” I couldn't tell if Ted was sandbagging or not. I honestly didn't know if we could win. I wasn't familiar with Ted's skill and Dad's was average at best skill-wise. We warmed up for a couple of minutes and the game began. “We'll be skins,” Ted announced. Ted, Dad and I stripped off our tank tops. “OW OW OW!!!” Shouts and whistles and catcalls rained down on us from those sitting over on the lawn who had decided to watch. Not to sound arrogant, but it had to be quite a site. Ted was just out of competition and still ripped as hell, I was at my best ever and Dad was the towering 6 ft 8 in, nearly 400 lb muscle giant I knew and loved. Even Josh was impressed, though he did his best to repress it. “Well I'll admit you fellas certainly brought the muscle, but basketball is a game of skill! And from what I know about you bodybuilders, you don't have the best endurance. We're gonna run circles around you meat heads.” The game began. Of course, we had Pops match up with Josh down low near the hoop. The game began and we quickly realized that my hulking father's size was an enormous, pardon the pun, asset. Josh was actually very skillful and had great feet for being a big guy himself. But, at the end of the day, with his extra paunch Josh was no faster or quicker than my brutish father. My father easily jumped up and blocked Josh's first two shot attempts with his long arms. Those 25 inch calves of his weren't just for show and they gave him some surprisingly good 'ups' for such a large man. Dad was also able to easily rebound almost any missed shot. He would spread his arms wide, shove his ass into Josh and simply walled him off from everything. With Josh neutralized, their team had to rely on his two teammates, who proved to be no better than Ted or I. In fact, after Josh, I was the most skilled player on the court. With some quick passes between our team I was able to score the first four points and we quickly led 4-0. When Josh got the ball back it was comical to watch him try to back my father down near the hoop. Josh was used to using his bulk to slowly back into his opponents and get close the rim. My superDad simply stood there with his arms wide and his feet planted as Josh tried to move him. He simply looked down at Josh with a smug grin, Josh might as well have been trying to move a building. Ted and I didn't even need to rely on Dad to score. He would chip in of course, mostly when we would miss. He would easily sky up and grab our missed rebounds over Josh and drop in the ball for easy putbacks. Josh teammates had managed to drop in a couple of outside shots, but the score ballooned to 10-3 us. Josh was visibly frustrated and started harping on his teammates to do more. The game continued on in much the same fashion. At one point Dad was reaching straight up for another rebound when Josh jumped toward in him in a feeble attempt to snatch away ball. As Josh looked up at the ball his face smacked right into my father's firm, hairy right pectoral muscle, smearing his face in my Dad's beef sweat. Josh bounced of my dad and fell flat on his ass. “THAT'S A FOUL!” he yelled as he clenched his face. Dad stood there with his hands on his hips peering way down over his pec shelf at little Josh on the ground. “A foul? On you or me, little guy?” Dad asked innocently. “ON YOU!” Dad just chuckled down at Josh and offered him a hand to help him up. “Don't think so, short-stuff.” Dad was getting off belittling Josh. “I stood straight up, you jumped into me.” My father easily heaved up Josh to his feet. “If you are going to play with the big boys you gotta be ready.” Dad patted the top of Josh's head, I could see Josh fuming. He was muttering under his breath. Dad looked over and Ted and I gave us a wink. As the game wore on Josh and his team became desperate. Josh had given up on inside shots and was now heaving up deep bombs to avoid my father's long muscular arms blocking his every shot. They were able to make a couple, but we kept running away. Eventually the score was 20-9, all we needed was one basket. I was dribbling at the top of the key and saw Dad posting up Josh down low. My father was so fucking big and wide that I couldn't even see Josh behind him. All I could see were Josh's pale arms flailing around as he feebly tried to get around Dad. I gave Dad a look and lobbed the ball way up high toward the hoop. Dad crouched down and jumped up as high as he could. Holy cow, those huge pillars of muscle legs and calves elevated him so high I could see most of Josh between his legs. He grabbed ball out of the air with one hand and SLAMMED it through the basket for the win! “YEAHHHH!! THAT'S GAME, BOYS!” Dad shouted. Ted and I joined up and we gave ourselves a round of high fives. Dad picked up the basketball off the ground and held it one hand and turned to face Josh. While still holding the ball in his right had, he brought up his right arm to shoulder level. He then rested the basketball on top his right arm and FLEXED the meaty mass of his biceps. OH MY GOD! The basketball looked to be the same size as his arms! “Looks like we brought the muscle AND the skill, little guy, haha!” Dad said smugly. We shook Josh's teammates hands. They showed no ill will congratulated us and complimented us on our physiques. We then shook Josh's hands as he continued to mutter grumpily. We walked back to the group on the lawn and many people clapped for us. Several swooned as our sweaty muscular bodies glistened in the warm sun. “Looks like there's a new champion!”, one guy said. Many were happy that Josh had been put in his place, he had been bullying his way on the basketball court for years. After we re-hydrated, since we were all gross and sweaty we decided to head over the lake and join those hanging out in the water. We headed to our rooms and changed into our new swimming trunks. Dad put his baggy basketball shorts back on over them. I had to use the restroom so Dad, Vanessa and Ted headed out a couple of minutes before me. As I was walking across the lawn to the small beach my three traveling partners setting their stuff down on some beach chairs. Dad suddenly pulled down and kicked off his basketball shorts, leaving him standing there godly in his new brief square-cut red and blue swimsuit. It felt like time had frozen. Everybody in the vicinity turned to silently gaze upon the utlra-tall, ultra-muscled, ultra-sexy creature that stood on the beach. He still had a light sheen of sweat and so his physique glistened in the sun. His enormous hairy legs spilled out of the trunks. His softball-like bulge mounded out from his crotch. As I continued toward the beach I could hear some of the awestruck phrases coming from many of the women who had managed to find their voice. “OH MY GAAAAWD.” “That is the hottest man I have EVER seen.” “He looks like he's twice or three times as big as my husband...everywhere!” “Wow, I used to think big muscles were gross, but on Chad they look so sexy.” By the time I walked over the beach people had mostly returned to normal. “You're causing quite the stir back on the lawn, Dad,” I said. “Haha, I'm aware son. I almost feel bad for all the little husbands and boyfriends who are here.” Ted and V were visibly flustered as well. “Where did you find those little booty shorts?” Ted joked. “They were the only pair that fit my waist and legs!” Dad responded defensively. Ted rolled his eyes and spoke quietly. “Yeah sure. The only pair they had were the ones that make your already huge schlong even more obvious.” Dad massive shoulders bounced up and down as we laughed out loud at Ted's reaction. “It's the truth, little guy. But hey, posing trunks are even smaller, right? So I should get used to wearing stuff like this right.” I saw a look of surprise flash on Ted's face. He hadn't thought of seeing Dad in just a tiny posing thong. He wasn't sure there was currently a posing strap in existence that could contain my Dad's equipment. Ted came too and added, “God, you are going to cause a riot at the bodybuilding show.” Dad chuckled. “Yeah, maybe. Those little people at the competition are in for a quite A BIG presence, haha.” We all headed into the water. Now that it was mid afternoon, it was warmed up to near 90 degrees and the water offered refreshing relief. By now there several people swimming around including many children. The kids, of course, were also in awe of my superhero father. After a while a few brave kids came up to my Dad and asked him to 'make a muscle.' He smiled handsomely down at the kids and flexed his massive left biceps and offered the kids a feel. Each one took their turn touching, punching and trying to squeeze the mounded ball of flesh and letting out squeals and shouts of glee. Dad was so big I was sure that there was more mass in his one arm than some of the younger children. One boy who looked to be about nine years old asked, “Are you strong too, mister?” Dad smiled down that boy, “Well you tell me, little guy...” He suddenly snatched the boy out of the water and with his power packed arms threw the boy about 10 feet up into the air. The boy came sailing down and made a big splash. The boy resurface and yelled, “WOAH! THAT WAS AWESOME.” This of course set off frenzy from the rest of the kids as they clamored to have him throw them as well. He happily obliged. From my childhood I knew Dad was always good with kids and he was showing that here, too. He happily launched child after child in the air so they could fly up and come down to make a big splash in the water. I headed up the beach to get some sun and watch the action. Dad continued to play with the kids for another 30 minutes or so. After that I noticed a fit woman in a bikini and one of those big sun hats on an inflatable raft paddling toward my dad. There was a glare on the water so I couldn't see her face right at the moment. Eventually she started talking to my father. Of course she was animated in her discussion and anyone could tell some playful flirtation was afoot. Finally the sun had moved just enough that I could see the woman was Emily, Josh's girlfriend. Wow, she looked great in her bikini. She was modestly dressed when we met and had a pretty, but average face. But her body was tight and firm and toned in all the right places. Eventually their conversation ended and Dad came up and out of the water toward me. WOW. If you thought he looked good standing there shirtless you hadn't seen anything yet. The giant muscular man waded into the shallow water and then walked up the beach, droplets sensually falling off of his deep curves and bulges. He lifted his arms to rub the wetness off the top of his head, exposing the wet hairy cave of muscle that was his armpit. He massive biceps and triceps flexed in and out of relief has he quickly moved his hand back and forth across his short dark hair. He came over and sat on the beach chair next to me. “Boy that Emily sure is a lot more talkative than when we met her.” Soon after it was time for another wonderful supper prepared by the Bowens. Tonight we even got steaks! Of course, Brody again slipped us a couple of extras to fuel our bodies. The rest of the evening was more low key hanging out. Once it had got dark, Brody offered to read some ghost stories for some of the older kids and adults out around a smaller fire pit that was out near the trees. I decided to join in, wondering where my dad was. He left to use the restroom and I hadn't seen him in about 15 minutes. Brody held a flashlight so that it was shining up on his face. You know, typical campfire scary story fare. Brody's story involved a series of vignettes about several people “from these verrrrrry woooooods” who have gone missing, being taken by a something in the woods. Brody was a master storyteller and though it was cheesy, most people were very engaged. As the story wound down Brody continued, “...and the creature was never caught and some say it still lurks in these woods. Nobody knows if it was an alien, a bigfoot, a bear, and we may never know...” At that moment a huge creature jumped out of the trees from behind us and let out load roar “GGGGRRRRRAAAAAAWWWRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!” We all jumped in terror and several mortified shrieks pierced the night air. The creature hunched over and was shaking violently like it was laughing. Brody was laughing hysterically as well. It then dawned on us that this was part of the story. From the veiny mass of the arms of the 'creature' it dawned on me that this was my father in a cheap bigfoot mask. Dad ripped off the mask smiling brightly. He and Brody gave each other a high five. Once everyone's heart beat had returned to normal, they laughed and clapped and congratulated Dad and Brody on the successful scare. At some point during the day Brody had recruited my father to help him scare the bejeezus out of his guests, and it worked beautifully. I loved my big playful father. Not long after the ghost story it was time to call it a night. We headed back to the guest house. Before we entered the door we could hear Josh and Emily in the living room through the window. We stopped to listen. “I saw you looking at him Emily! You don't need that tiny-dicked roid monkey when you've got ME! What?! You go for some big dumb meathead, now?” Josh said. Uh oh. It seems Josh had seen Emily chatting with my father in the lake. Emily shot back. “Did you see his shorts, today Josh? Did you see that bulge?” Josh, “Oh please, he's obviously stuffing his shorts in some lame attempt to make his junk look bigger to match his muscles.” Dad looked at me and shrugged again. “Well, MAYBE if you would pay more attention to me I wouldn't have to look at other guys!” Emily spat. We then tromped loudly up the steps of the porch to let them know that we were on our way into the house. “Good evening guys, just going to get ready for bed. We won't bother you out here.” We knew there was tension so we walked past them and up the stair to our room. Once we got to the door of the room they started bickering again to each other under their breadth. Once in the room we stripped down to get ready for bed. Dad cryptically asked me if he could borrow some of my loose boxers. “Ummmm...sure??” I responded. I gave him one of my clean pairs and he turned away from me, slipped off his WEMs and slipped them my boxers. On him they were obviously tighter around his tree trunk thighs but still loose enough to allow them to slightly billow. He turned back around to face me standing their in just my loose boxers. “I've had about just about enough of little Josh challenging me behind my back.” Dad then reached into his shorts and adjusted himself. As he did so it became apparent why he wanted my boxers. As one of his big hands fumbled around in the underwear I saw his big plum sized dickhead fall out of the left leg of the boxer shorts. Dad knew my boxers would be just loose enough and short enough to let his junk hand out. “I think I need a late night snack before we go to bed,” he brushed past me, opened the door and walked of the room. I could here Emily and Josh still arguing. I stood at the door and peeked out to watch and listen. I couldn't miss this. Dad sauntered down the stairs and into the open kitchen area. He made himself a small sandwhich. Josh and Emily were staring at his bulging body. Dad only had his back turned to them so far and was now standing behind a kitchen island so they had yet to see anything that truly surprised them. “Hi guys, just making a late night snack. Gotta keep these muscles fueled,” Pops said cheerfully. Josh looked back at Emily and angrily stated to her, “remember what I said about them.” From our eavesdropping we knew “them” referred to “bodybuilders”, and Josh was alluding to the small endowment of said bodybuilders. “What's that?” Dad asked happily again, with a bite of sandwhich in his mouth. “Oh nothing, Chad, it wasn't about you,” Josh meekly sneered. Yes it was. We knew it was. Finally the time for the big reveal came. Dad stepped out from around the kitchen island toward Emily and Josh. Even from up on the balcony I could see Emily and Josh's mouths fall wide open. Dad was now standing a few feet in front of them. His enormous fleshy cockhead was hanging a couple of inches below the legs of the loose boxers, it would've been hard to miss if you were blind. Dad acted as if he had no idea. Dad put his big mit-sized hand on Josh's shoulder, “Josh buddy, I hope you don't have any hard feelings about basketball.” Josh was looking straight down at the pendulous salami. I heard a soft voice. “Um. Mr. Graves, you're, uh, you're penis is hanging out of your shorts,” Emily point to the dangling cockhead. Dad looked down suddenly and feigned embarrassment. “Oh my gosh, I am so sorry. This is so embarrassing. He reached down to readjust it back into his shorts. He did and pulled out his hands. However as he straightened back up the massive dickhead fell out AGAIN, but this time out of the right leg of the boxer shorts. Dad continued, “Ack! Sorry again. This thing is so big it sometimes it's hard to keep contained.” Wide eyed Emily giggled as Josh stewed. “That's understandable. It certainly looks like it's a handful,” Emily spoke. My father stared sexily at Emily and smirked. “More like two, or even three handfuls, haha.” Josh exploded. “GO PUT SOME CLOTHES ON. WE DON'T WANT TO SEE THAT, YOU JERK. YOU SHOULD...” My father instantly reached out and wrapped his big mit around Josh's neck, choking him just enough to prevent him from talking. Josh reached up and tried to pry Dad's arm off his neck to no avail. “THAT'S ENOUGH FROM YOU,” Dad stated authoritatively. “I'm going to let go now but you better calm your tone!” He released Josh. “In fact, why don't we go up to your room and you, Emily and I can have a little chat.” Dad grabbed Josh's wrist and headed up the neighboring bedroom. Josh tried to resist, but my car-lifting father could not be stopped. Emily followed close behind and the three of them entered their room. A second later Dad quickly entered our room and walked over to the dresser and fished something out. He winked at me as he quickly walked back into the adjacent room. I was glad the walls were thin because I could hear their conversation. I think Dad was purposely speaking loudly because he knew I was listening in. “Josh, you are going to sit in that chair right there and listen.” I imagined Josh sitting in this chair with my father towering over him like he was a punished toddler. “Emily tells me that you have been neglecting her. A beautiful woman like this should always have your full and devoted attention. Plus, my little friend, I have heard some of the remarks you have made about me and I don't take to kindly to them.” “No I haven't!” Josh protested. “Oh you haven't? I seem to recall hearing things about bodybuilders having no endurance. That we're dumb meatheads. Roid-monkeys. That we have tiny dicks...” I imagined Josh's face blanching as he realized he had been caught. Dad continued, “Look, I don't think you are a bad guy. But I can tell that you are used to being the big man, the cock-of-the-walk. And ever since I came along you've been moody and unpleasant. Well I got news for you bucko, I AM THE ALPHA HERE. I am MUCH bigger than you, in every important way. Look at these pecs, Josh. Watch me bounce them. Can you do that? Didn't think so. Look at this massive arm, Josh. Watch how it explodes when I bend my arm. It's bigger than your own thick skull. Look at these humongous thighs of mine. When we were playing basketball I wasn't even using a fraction of my strength against you. I could have easily sent you sprawling on the pavement with a light nudge.” I believed him 100%. Pop's continued his lecture, “And of course, how can we forget the coup-de-grace of manhood. Look at this fucking cock! Does this look like a 'tiny roid dick' to you? Look how it hangs out even past these boxer shorts. I bet it's bigger now SOFT than you are hard.” Emily jumped in, “It is, Chad. I can't tell you're much bigger than Josh here even soft.” “Thank you for that information, Emily. So, Josh, the point is, you are big man yourself and you know that. But, what I hear from Emily and and the other campers is that you have been abusing your own size for years via some subtle bullying. I'm here to tell you that ends tonight. Because my friend, as you see standing before you, eventually a BIGGER FISH will come along. Do you understand?” I couldn't here response through the wall. Dad was not pleased with the response either. “I CAN'T HEAR YOU JOSH.” “YES SIR,” I finally heard Josh. “Good. I don't ever want to see you bullying anybody else ever again.” “FINE. Are you done here?” Josh stated angrily. “I don't think so just yet. I don't believe you get it, yet, Josh. So we need to continue until you do. Emily, how long has it been since you and Josh have been intimate?” “Way too long,” I heard Emily reply. “Well, that's a shame. Josh, do you see how beautiful this woman is? How could you neglect her? I tell you what Emily, I would be willing to help you out, you sound like you deserve it.” “How so?” Emily asked. “Well, if you want, and I promise it's completely up to you babe, I'll let you play with my cock...” “WHY YOU SON OF A BIT...” Josh clearly was not pleased at this revelation. My father ordered, “SIT ON THE GROUND DOWN, LITTLE BOY AND SHUT UP” I then heard a light thump and assumed my father had easily had pushed Josh to the ground. “NOW YOU SIT THERE WHILE THE ADULTS ARE TALKING.” “If you want to, Emily, go ahead. No pressure. Oh, so it looks like you do want to. Oh yeah, babe. You look so good down on your knees. Go ahead an pull those boxers all the way off. There you go, good girl. Ohh wow. You're tongue feels great on my dick head. Yeah, use those tiny hands. Keep working it, it's got A LONG way to grow. See what I mean about three-handfuls, haha. Yeah, last I checked it was just under a foot long. Might be a foot long now, maybe. I just know it's really big, like the rest of me. GRRR YEAH look up at these these huge biceps and chest of mine!” I listened to my father's narration through the wall with rapt attention. I pulled out my own cock and was jacking away. Dad continued, “UHHH...Oh babe. Don't worry. No really, it's ok that you can only fit the head in your mouth. Unless you can unhinge your jaw there's no way this monster would fit in your throat, haha. Just use those tiny hands of yours to give the rest of the shaft the attention it needs. You see Josh, you see how I am being accommodating to your woman? You treat people with respect and they will give it back to you in return! Ok, babe, go over and lay down on the bed. Josh, get over and sit on the edge of the bed! Good boy. Ok, now I am going to eat out your girlfiends pussy. She told me you haven't done that in months, Josh. That is pathetic! I can't believe she still puts up with you.” I could hear Emily whimper and moan as Dad ate her out for a few minutes. “You see Josh. This is how you pleasure a woman. Eat her out. Massage her tight body with your fingers. Get her good and ready. She's a goddess and deserves to be treated as such. A true alpha bestows his gifts of the deserving. Sure, I could power fuck your girlfriend through the walls and no one could stop me because I'm so fucking muscular and strong. But just because I can doesn't mean I should. Write that down, Joshy-boy, lesson number one of being a true ALPHA. Now it's time for the real lesson. Give me that condom set on the dresser, Josh. Very good thank you. Yes, I have to by them off the internet because I can find big enough condoms in stores. It looks like you don't have to worry about that, lucky guy,” Dad said sarcastically. “And then when you get them warmed up you give them the ultimate pleasure. OHHH UHHHHHHHH. Fuck you're tight, Emily! Josh, have you been fucking her with your fingers? Oh my god this is the tightest pussy I've ever had!” “OHHHHHH YESSS!!!” Emily's feminine voice was crying out, no doubt at the pleasure and pain of being invaded by his enormous tool. “FUCK! AHHHHHHHHHOOOOHHHH AHHHHH!!!!! HOLY SHIT!” cried Emily. Dad responded with wicked satisfaction. “Emily, my babe, you just had your first orgasm of the night already! Congratulations. JOSH! I am so disappointed in you. I've barely got my dickhead in your girlfriends pussy and have already given her an orgasm. Don't you know how to please your woman?!? I've never seen a woman this beautiful wound up this tight. Are you OK, Emily? Ok good. Let's go a bit further than. Ohh yeah, there's a couple more inches, good girl. I'll take it slow, I don't want to hurt you, Babe. This is all for you, I'm just the the big, tall hung bodybuilder giving you what you've been missing out on. Josh buddy, I hope you're taking notes. Of course, I don't know how notes will help you get a bigger cock, haha.” Damn, Dad was really letting Josh have it. “Annnnd there we go, we made it just over halfway in Emily, great job. Should we go further? Ok, a little more. A little more...” “OW OW STOP STOP!” I heard Emily shout. Dad grumbled deeply, “Sure thing babe. Now we know your limit. You little boyfriend here clearly hasn't made it that far before. It's ok babe, I didn't expect you to be able to take my entire monster cock, especially since poor Josh hasn't stretched you out AT ALL, the little twerp...” After that Dad and Emily fucked for about 45 minutes. I had long ago cummed in my shorts so sat back and listened to my Dad's deep heavy grunts and Emily's whimpers of pleasure. She repeated her orgasm wail at least three more times. Finally, Dad roared in pleasure as he finished as well. After he caught his breath Dad spoke. “And that, Joshy, is how you please a goddess like Emily. Oh, I see from that wet spot on your shorts you liked the show as well, haha. What? Oh yeah, I better be careful with this condom, it looks like it's about to BURST! I would hade to spill this all over Brody's room. There's gotta be like a cup of jizz in packed in there. Damn, am I a beast or what?!?” Dad finished his lecture before he left. “Josh, buddy, I just want to let you know I didn't do this to punish you. I did this for Emily.” I'm sure part of it had to do with punishment but my father probably didn't want to completely crush Josh's spirit. He was still a nice guy, after all. “I have full faith that you are going to come out of this a better man. Tomorrow you are going to have a better attitude not just toward me, but everyone. You are going to patch things up with Emily too. You better, or she is going to leave you. Trust me, as of right now she is way too good for you, so if you don't buck up she's is going to be gone. Got it?” “Yes, sir. Thank you, sir,” I heard Josh say submissively. “Good, if you want, tomorrow morning you can join Jed, Ted and I for our workout.” “Yes, sir! I would like that very much.” “Good. Oh, by the way, buddy, I give you permission to just call me Chad.” “Awesome, thanks Chad,” I heard Josh say with more pep in his tone. - The last day of our short vacation went off without a hitch. My father's words had definitely sunk into Josh. He was much less intense and far more relaxed and easy going with everyone. He was very encouraging during our group workout and we returned the favor. We invited Josh to join us in some lawn games and he was gracious in defeat or in victory. When he wasn't with us he was very attentive and affectionate with Emily, who seemed to be radiant. Had she always looked this beautiful? Apparently when she arrived she was run down by her strained relationship which is why she had sort of a haggard look to her face. Josh was happy to get her food, snacks, anything she wanted. All in all he was being a much better person, thanks to my Chad's paternal advice. That night we enjoyed the beautiful fireworks show put on by Brody to cap off the holiday weekend. We had an awesome time and hoped we would be invited back next year. The next morning we loaded up into the SUV with Ted and Vanessa and headed back to real life and to officially kick our competition training into full gear. I couldn't wait to see where we would go from here. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Whew, this chapter took a lot out of me. I felt like I bit off more than I could chew when I set up the lake house premise. It made this chapter quite long. Hopefully it still floats your boats!;)
  17. 14 points
    CHAPTER 12: THE LAKE HOUSE The next morning before Ted swung by to pick us up for or clinic visit. We were going early to get treated before we left for the lake house. Ted honked his horn from the driveway and we went and climbed into the cab. Ted glared at Dad as he sat in the front seat. “Well that's new...” Ted said cryptically. “What's new?” my father replied. “You visibly crouched down when you came through your front door. Why were you crouching down, big guy?” Dad stared back at Ted and smirked, “Why do you think, little man?” “Shit, are you serious? You're taller, AGAIN? I didn't even notice til just now.” “Believe it, shorty. And yeah I didn't really notice it either till I bumped my head on the doorframe yesterday.” I chimed in with my own explanation. “Well, it makes sense. The bigger Dad gets the harder it will be to notice relatively small changes in his height and size since those changes will be proportionally smaller. Plus we see him almost every day which makes those changes harder to perceive.” Ted and Dad looked at each at grinned. Ted joked, “I can't believe we're friends with this engineering nerd.” We all laughed. Dad defended my honor, “Yeah, but you better watch out, that nerd is almost as big as you, now.” We stepped into Dr. Jock's office. He too took note as Dad just slightly ducked through his office door. We were in a hurry to get on the road so we didn't waste to much time. We all weighed in and got our shots. After a week of normal eating Ted had “bloated” back up to 226 lbs. “Damn, I'm getting fat like Chad again,” he prodded. I weighed in at 220 lbs. 220 lbs!! Me! And my bodyfat was now under 8%! Dad patted my back proudly and glanced down at Ted, “Only six pounds less than YOU, shorty!” I was happy as could be. I could remember when weighing 215 lbs seemed like an impossibility, yet here I was. I chuckled with Dad at Ted. Of course, Ted's bodyfat was still a couple points lower than mine and he was an inch shorter, which made him still look decently bigger than me. But I couldn't help but remember when I first met Ted back at Christmas and thinking how massive he looked compared to both my father and I. Now, he was on the verge of being the smallest of our little clique! Finally it was time for the big reveal. Dad was now at 387 lbs! “SHIT, big buddy! You just don't stop,” an astonished Ted said. “You are honestly one of biggest bodybuilders in the world! Do you realize how close you are to 400 lbs! I don't think I ever seen a bodybuilder, either in real life or online, who stepped on a stage weighing more than 350 lbs. You are HUGE!” Pops stood there proudly with his hands on his hips as Ted rambled on his praise. “You ain't seen nothing yet, little guy. In fact I think you just set my goal. I'm going to be the first contest ready 400 lb bodybuilder you've ever seen, I promise you that.” My Dad said the words with an almost ominous tone. Big Chad's infatuation with his own size was growing right along with his size itself. After meeting with Doc we all loaded up in Vanessa's SUV. She let Ted drive and my father sit up front since he would've been squished in the backseat. I thought about how it was a good thing Dad drove a big pickup, along with Ted. He would have a lot of trouble fitting into a normal car nowadays. Even in this full size SUV, his head was almost brushing the ceiling and his bowling ball shoulders spilled well past the edges of the seat. At about 5 pm we pulled into the “Lake House”. I use quotes around that term because it was more like a “Lake Estate”. Ted wasn't kidding when he said his cousins were well off. There were actually two houses on the property. The main house I had termed a “log mansion.” Ted told us it held eight bedrooms. The second house was a smaller building that contained had four more bedrooms along with a kitchen and living room. We would be staying in the guest house. The property was huge and sat along a plain that ran next to a beautiful shimmering lake at the base of a small mountain. On the edge of the lake was small sandy beach adjoining the property. All the properties surrounding the lake were very impressive, this was obviously a very affluent vacation area. Along with the two houses there were three huge RV's parked along the property and also a few tents on one side of the lawn. Ted's cousin had obviously invited many people to share his beautiful property with for the holiday. Ted told us that in all there would probably be about 30-40 people plus children hanging out here for the next few days. As we climbed out the SUV a sightly balding man of average height and build came over to greet us. He looked to be about Ted's age and was trim but was obviously not of Ted's acquaintances who was heavy into workout culture. Ted and the man embraced in bro hug with back pats. “Brody! My Man! Great to see you again, cuz!” “You too, Ted. You're looking stacked as ever, how'd you do at your contest last week?” Ted and the new man caught up for a just a couple minutes and then Ted introduced us all to Brody Bowen, the owner of the lake house. First impression of Brody was that he seemed like a very nice guy. He was constantly razzing Ted playfully and charmed Vanessa. I knew we would all get along with him. Like anyone, he was obviously impressed with my father. “Wow, Ted said on the phone you were a big dude and he sure wasn't kidding! You'll be happy to know I'm putting you in the room with the bigger bathroom in the guest house. Haha, I think you would get stuck in the other bathrooms. So how long have you been training with Ted?” “Hey thanks man. And thanks for hosting us, this property is beautiful, “ Dad replied. “Ted actually helped me get into serious weightlifting about 6 months ago. He's helping my son and I here train for our first competition in three weeks. I was actually smaller than him when I started.” Brody was awestruck, “Dang! Those are some serious gains. Man, I would hate to be on stage next to you, you would dwarf even the biggest men I know! Ted, I see you still got the trainer's touch. I'm gonna have get you to start training me again! You wouldn't think it now but back in college I was really fat and overweight. Ted helped me get down to a healthy weight and I've been able to keep if off since. I owe all to cuz, here. Just then a pretty red-haired woman carrying a baby girl with what looked to be a 5-year old boy in tow. “Ah, every one, this is my wife, Melanie. My baby girl, Lilly and this little tyke here is Tucker.” We made our pleasantries and complimented Brody and Melanie on their beautiful children. Brody then directed us to get settled in to the guest house. He explained that they would be hosting a nice supper every evening but otherwise the rest of the food was up to us. The guest house had a full kitchen that we were more than welcome to use. Of course, we would have to share it the people in the other two rooms. Brody reached up and clapped his comparatively small hand on my father enormous right delt muscle, “Hey buddy, I'll let the kitchen know to set aside some extra steak and chicken for you and Jed. I've known Ted and a long time and I know how serious you guys are with your training. Also, if Ted didn't tell you, we've got a decent gym in the basement which you guys are welcome to use anytime you are here.” My Dad was visibly pleased. “Hey thanks, Brody! Seriously, it was so nice of you let my son and I stay here. Jed and I don't get to get away much. I'm looking forward to an awesome weekend!” Brody returned to the others and we unloaded the SUV and hauled our stuff up to our rooms. After we got settled in, us three men decided to head to the local market to stock up on food. Vanessa had decided to take a nap while we went out. We jumped back into the SUV and headed to the store down the road. While driving there I was still in awe of the scenery, both natural and affluent. Huge houses, brand new fancy sports cars, beautiful people, you name it. Because we were in a rural area the local grocery store was quite small, no bigger than a typical Walgreens. Also, due to the holiday weekend and the fact that it was Saturday, the place was a madhouse. The small parking lot was packed. We cruised the lot looking for an open spot. Eventually we made it to the back row, the last option before we would have to start the circle again. Toward the back corner of the lot we saw a space. As we got closer we were dismayed to see a small Miata in the space. AND, to make it worse, it was parked so that it was straddling the parking line. I guess one of the downsides of living in an affluent area is the inevitable rich douchebag with a fancy car. “Ugh, damnit!” Ted cursed as he saw the car. “Wait right here, I got this,” my Dad said and climbed out of the SUV. Ted and I looked at each other confusedly. Dad waltzed over the back of the Miata, stood against the bumper and crouched down. “NO FUCKING WAY,” I shouted as I realized what he was doing. Dad curled both his big hands under the bumper of the small sports car. Keeping his back straight, he let out a loud grunt and deadlifted the back of the car off the ground. “WOOOOO! YEAH BUDDY! That was easier than I thought!” Dad stood there holding the back of car off the ground as he turned to look at Ted and I staring back dumbfoundedly. His arms exploded into a mass of tightened cables and sinews. Then he slowly began to step forward, rolling the car forward. Past the back row of the parking lot was a field, so Dad just decided to move the Miata into the long grass of the field. Once the front tires of the car rolled off the pavement, the process got tougher. “GRRRRRR. C'MON YOU PIECE OF SHIT...” Dad now had to lean forward to get the extra oomph to keep pushing the car forward. Due to the exertion and the summer time warmth, sweat was now beading up on handsome face. Eventually he rolled the car forward enough that the two spaces were open. Dad set the car down with loud, “OOOO AAHHHHH.” He swung his meaty arms back and forth and twisted his back to work out the tension from the lift. He caught his breath and slowly turned around with a giant smug grin on his face. He was clearly pleased from his feat of strength, his bulge plainly obvious in his oversize basketball shorts. Dad looked at us through the windshield with that handsome grin plastered on his face. He quickly brought up both arms, puffed his tectonic chest out and performed a god-like double biceps pose. The sleeves of the stretched shirt thankfully had retreated into the crook between his shoulder and arms to avoid destruction. Then he looked at both arms, first the left and then the right. Then in the same order, he brought each bicep to his face and gave each each one a quick kiss! We were brought out of revelry by some whistles and claps from a few people in the back of the parking lot who saw the action. “Dude that was amazing!” “I'm so glad you did that. I was so mad when I saw that stupid car taking up two spaces!” “Holy cow, bro! Your bod is stacked!” Dad waved to everyone and thanked them for the compliments. Then he stepped out of the way and waved us into one of the now open spaces. I was having trouble thinking straight. My father was now so strong that he could move cars! We headed into the market and loaded up on meats, vegetables, and some healthy carbs to help us get through the weekend staying relatively on diet. When we came out we saw a fat, 50-something man standing in front of the Miata scratching his head wondering how his car ended up in the grass. All three us had to use considerable effort to keep from busting out laughing at the scene as we loaded up our vehicle. We headed back to the lake house for our first supper with the other campers. A few more people had showed up, including our housemates, two young couples who looked to be in their mid to upper 20s. Ted knew them both from previous 4th of July gatherings and and introduced us. One couple consisted of a pretty, but weathered young blond woman and large blond man. Ted introduce them as Emily and Josh. Josh walked over to Ted, wrapped his arms around Ted's neck and gave him a noogie. “Ted, Little Buddy! Great to see ya again! I see you're still trying to pack on the muscle, pretty boy!” We watched as Josh rather roughly manhandled Ted. Josh was Brody's cousin from the opposite side of the family. Josh was big dude, at least compared to a normal man. He was 6 ft 5 in and probably just under 300 soft pounds. Ted would later tell us that he played football as a lineman in college. As a former college athlete he was still relatively athletic and fit, especially for a big guy, but you could tell he had developed a belly and his bodyfat percentage had to be in the upper 20s. Josh, of course, couldn't hide his admiration of my Dad's size. “Nice to meet you big guy! You've got some real size on you. Did you play football in college? What're you doing hanging out with this shrimp, Ted? We should workout together this weekend, Brody's got a pretty sweet home gym. It'll give you a chance to workout with another actual big guy for once, haha.” Brody again reached over and mussed Ted hair. I could see a look of annoyance on Ted's face. I could feel it too. To me, Josh seemed like one of those big, brash, loud boisterous guys who think they can get away with stuff by throwing around their weight. Josh roughly shook my hand as we met. “Wow, this is your son, Chad? Handsome guy, great build on you little fella. You look like you gotta ways to go catch up to your old man though, little guy.” Normally my Dad would've been making jokes like this himself, but I could see that he was getting just as annoyed at Josh and Ted and I were. He obviously didn't like this guy people picking on me or Ted, especially someone he just met. Emily didn't say much. Like any woman with a pulse, she was obviously checking out my father. Maybe she was just quiet or maybe she was tongue-tied by the 6 ft 8 in beefcake she had just met. We enjoyed a wonderful meal provided by the Bowen's. As he promised, Brody even gave Dad and I a couple extra plain chicken breasts to help us stay on diet. Josh was just a loud and brash as when we first met him. He was constantly trying to join into the various conversations of the different groups of people. Much of the talk was of course, centered around Pops. Several of the guests inquired him on his stats and how much he lifted. He was gracious and happy to answer all their questions with the perfect amount of charm, never coming off as arrogant. Unlike Josh, who even when Dad was answering questions about his poundage, was happy to rattle his own best lifts unsolicited. It was an interesting dynamic. Josh was clearly used to being the big man, the center of attention, at this holiday gathering. As I mentioned, the guy wasn't an asshole, just overbearing, he couldn't seem to let any conversation proceed without his input. After dinner we all lounged on the lawn around a large fire pit. Most people were fairly tired from their travels so it was fairly low-key night. A few of the kids were making smores and a few were happily chasing fireflies. It was a beautiful night as the sun set over the mountain that overshadowed the long narrow lake. Across the fire Josh was pawing at Emily's legs. Even through the dim of the fire I could see her eyes were locked on Dad sitting next to me. Eventually we all tired and decided to retreat to our rooms. We had two full days of fun ahead so we needed to get rested. Ted and Vanessa and the other couple had already headed back and were probably asleep by now. The four bedrooms of the guest house were arranged in a row across a balcony Ted and V had the outer room on the right. The bathroom we would share with them was in between our rooms. On the other side our room was directly adjacent to Josh and Emily's, meaning we shared a wall. As we were getting ready for bed we could hear Josh and Emily arguing through the wall. It was virtually impossible to hear Emily, but Josh was being his loud usual self so we could make out what he was saying. It didn't seem particularly heated, but there was some tension. We heard Josh say, “You couldn't take your eyes off him..” Ah, so that's what it was about. Dad heard it too, smirked at me and shrugged his massive traps and delts. “Well, I can't help if I'm beautiful.” We both chuckled at his joke. We could hear Josh continue. “C'mon baby, I'm more than enough man for you. Plus you know with that body he's obviously loaded up on roids, which means he's most likely got a tiny pecker...” Dad flinched his head and raised his eyebrows at me. “I guess some stereotypes die hard, huh.” I said to Dad. “You got that right, sport. That's alright, the poor guy just isn't used to not being the big man. He'll learn to accept it,” Dad said with a smug grin. “He better or else he's going to regret it,” Josh and Emily eventually quieted down and we finished our nightly routine and went to bed. Our room had two beds so thankfully I wouldn't be squished out of bed against Dad. The beds were twin beds though so my father was likely going to overhang some. Again, one of the downsides of being so huge, I guess. We fell asleep looking forward to our first full day at the lake and the fun to come. The next morning we woke up and had ourselves a breakfast heavy on eggs and oatmeal. Dad and I were eating at the kitchen table, both in basketball shorts and wifebeaters when Josh walked in. “I see you guys are chowing down on a typical bodybuilder breakfast. Good for you. I remember eating that like that back in my playing days. I think I was even eating more eggs at one point than you, Chad.” As Josh looked away Dad and I glanced at each other and just rolled our eyes. After we ate, Ted, Dad and I used Brody's personal gym. He had a great setup with all the basic needs. Obviously it was not fully equipment but he did have a rack of dumbbells that went up to 100 lbs. While Dad wouldn't be maxing out on anything we were able to get a real good pump on. Soon after we enjoyed the property It was beautiful warm summer day. Both Dad and I sported our basketball shorts and tank tops. Dad looked humongous as his musculature spilled out of his. That morning we engaged in some fun lawn games that had been set up. Brody had even devised a small horseshoe tournament which we competed in. We got knocked out right away but it was still fun. More than one of other teams joked about how they should let us win or else they were worried Dad would throw them in the lake. Pops would laugh and play along. “It's true, you wouldn't like me when I'm angry! GRRR!!” Dad made a HULK pose, all his glowing, sinewy muscles tightening in bold relief. “I could throw you BOTH in the lake, one in each arm.” The other horseshoe players would laugh at his playful joke, but I knew the truth, that he absolutely did have the strength to do that. After a fun morning of lawn games we all broke to eat lunch. After lunch we noticed Josh and a few guys were playing 3-on-3 basketball over on the driveway. Josh's team looked pretty good and were having an easy time beating their opponents. After a few minutes we heard Josh shout out “WOO! That's 21 to 12, good game guys.” After that, three other younger guys who looked to be in their late teens took on Josh's team. This game was even worse. Josh's size was a definite advantage, especially against the skinnier, younger guys. He could easily shove is way down low and was a rebounding machine. Mercifully, the match ended. “Good game, guys! That's 21 to 7. You guys got a little bit of growing up to do before you can compete with us. Looks like we're still champs of the Bowen Independence Day Weekend!” Josh boasted out loud for everyone to hear. Dad and I looked at each and nodded our heads. With Ted, we decided we would challenge Josh's team. I was a decent basketball player myself. I actually made varsity my senior year, but wasn't good enough to see any significant playing time, But, I had the basics down. I knew Dad was OK from when would shot hoops in our own small driveway when I was growing up. Ted looked a little apprehensive but agreed to join us and we walked over to he court. Josh saw us coming. “Uh oh, looks like we got some new challengers. Ted?! You sure you want to play me. I remember a couple of years ago I thought you were going to run away crying because we beat your team so bad.” “Yeah, you got us good last time. I've brought some new blood though so we thought we would try to at least give you a competitive game, you'll still probably win.” I couldn't tell if Ted was sandbagging or not. I honestly didn't know if we could win. I wasn't familiar with Ted's skill and Dad's was average at best skill-wise. We warmed up for a couple of minutes and the game began. “We'll be skins,” Ted announced. Ted, Dad and I stripped off our tank tops. “OW OW OW!!!” Shouts and whistles and catcalls rained down on us from those sitting over on the lawn who had decided to watch. Not to sound arrogant, but it had to be quite a site. Ted was just out of competition and still ripped as hell, I was at my best ever and Dad was the towering 6 ft 8 in, nearly 400 lb muscle giant I knew and loved. Even Josh was impressed, though he did his best to repress it. “Well I'll admit you fellas certainly brought the muscle, but basketball is a game of skill! And from what I know about you bodybuilders, you don't have the best endurance. We're gonna run circles around you meat heads.” The game began. Of course, we had Pops match up with Josh down low near the hoop. The game began and we quickly realized that my hulking father's size was an enormous, pardon the pun, asset. Josh was actually very skillful and had great feet for being a big guy himself. But, at the end of the day, with his extra paunch Josh was no faster or quicker than my brutish father. My father easily jumped up and blocked Josh's first two shot attempts with his long arms. Those 25 inch calves of his weren't just for show and they gave him some surprisingly good 'ups' for such a large man. Dad was also able to easily rebound almost any missed shot. He would spread his arms wide, shove his ass into Josh and simply walled him off from everything. With Josh neutralized, their team had to rely on his two teammates, who proved to be no better than Ted or I. In fact, after Josh, I was the most skilled player on the court. With some quick passes between our team I was able to score the first four points and we quickly led 4-0. When Josh got the ball back it was comical to watch him try to back my father down near the hoop. Josh was used to using his bulk to slowly back into his opponents and get close the rim. My superDad simply stood there with his arms wide and his feet planted as Josh tried to move him. He simply looked down at Josh with a smug grin, Josh might as well have been trying to move a building. Ted and I didn't even need to rely on Dad to score. He would chip in of course, mostly when we would miss. He would easily sky up and grab our missed rebounds over Josh and drop in the ball for easy putbacks. Josh teammates had managed to drop in a couple of outside shots, but the score ballooned to 10-3 us. Josh was visibly frustrated and started harping on his teammates to do more. The game continued on in much the same fashion. At one point Dad was reaching straight up for another rebound when Josh jumped toward in him in a feeble attempt to snatch away ball. As Josh looked up at the ball his face smacked right into my father's firm, hairy right pectoral muscle, smearing his face in my Dad's beef sweat. Josh bounced of my dad and fell flat on his ass. “THAT'S A FOUL!” he yelled as he clenched his face. Dad stood there with his hands on his hips peering way down over his pec shelf at little Josh on the ground. “A foul? On you or me, little guy?” Dad asked innocently. “ON YOU!” Dad just chuckled down at Josh and offered him a hand to help him up. “Don't think so, short-stuff.” Dad was getting off belittling Josh. “I stood straight up, you jumped into me.” My father easily heaved up Josh to his feet. “If you are going to play with the big boys you gotta be ready.” Dad patted the top of Josh's head, I could see Josh fuming. He was muttering under his breath. Dad looked over and Ted and I gave us a wink. As the game wore on Josh and his team became desperate. Josh had given up on inside shots and was now heaving up deep bombs to avoid my father's long muscular arms blocking his every shot. They were able to make a couple, but we kept running away. Eventually the score was 20-9, all we needed was one basket. I was dribbling at the top of the key and saw Dad posting up Josh down low. My father was so fucking big and wide that I couldn't even see Josh behind him. All I could see were Josh's pale arms flailing around as he feebly tried to get around Dad. I gave Dad a look and lobbed the ball way up high toward the hoop. Dad crouched down and jumped up as high as he could. Holy cow, those huge pillars of muscle legs and calves elevated him so high I could see most of Josh between his legs. He grabbed ball out of the air with one hand and SLAMMED it through the basket for the win! “YEAHHHH!! THAT'S GAME, BOYS!” Dad shouted. Ted and I joined up and we gave ourselves a round of high fives. Dad picked up the basketball off the ground and held it one hand and turned to face Josh. While still holding the ball in his right had, he brought up his right arm to shoulder level. He then rested the basketball on top his right arm and FLEXED the meaty mass of his biceps. OH MY GOD! The basketball looked to be the same size as his arms! “Looks like we brought the muscle AND the skill, little guy, haha!” Dad said smugly. We shook Josh's teammates hands. They showed no ill will congratulated us and complimented us on our physiques. We then shook Josh's hands as he continued to mutter grumpily. We walked back to the group on the lawn and many people clapped for us. Several swooned as our sweaty muscular bodies glistened in the warm sun. “Looks like there's a new champion!”, one guy said. Many were happy that Josh had been put in his place, he had been bullying his way on the basketball court for years. After we re-hydrated, since we were all gross and sweaty we decided to head over the lake and join those hanging out in the water. We headed to our rooms and changed into our new swimming trunks. Dad put his baggy basketball shorts back on over them. I had to use the restroom so Dad, Vanessa and Ted headed out a couple of minutes before me. As I was walking across the lawn to the small beach my three traveling partners setting their stuff down on some beach chairs. Dad suddenly pulled down and kicked off his basketball shorts, leaving him standing there godly in his new brief square-cut red and blue swimsuit. It felt like time had frozen. Everybody in the vicinity turned to silently gaze upon the utlra-tall, ultra-muscled, ultra-sexy creature that stood on the beach. He still had a light sheen of sweat and so his physique glistened in the sun. His enormous hairy legs spilled out of the trunks. His softball-like bulge mounded out from his crotch. As I continued toward the beach I could hear some of the awestruck phrases coming from many of the women who had managed to find their voice. “OH MY GAAAAWD.” “That is the hottest man I have EVER seen.” “He looks like he's twice or three times as big as my husband...everywhere!” “Wow, I used to think big muscles were gross, but on Chad they look so sexy.” By the time I walked over the beach people had mostly returned to normal. “You're causing quite the stir back on the lawn, Dad,” I said. “Haha, I'm aware son. I almost feel bad for all the little husbands and boyfriends who are here.” Ted and V were visibly flustered as well. “Where did you find those little booty shorts?” Ted joked. “They were the only pair that fit my waist and legs!” Dad responded defensively. Ted rolled his eyes and spoke quietly. “Yeah sure. The only pair they had were the ones that make your already huge schlong even more obvious.” Dad massive shoulders bounced up and down as we laughed out loud at Ted's reaction. “It's the truth, little guy. But hey, posing trunks are even smaller, right? So I should get used to wearing stuff like this right.” I saw a look of surprise flash on Ted's face. He hadn't thought of seeing Dad in just a tiny posing thong. He wasn't sure there was currently a posing strap in existence that could contain my Dad's equipment. Ted came too and added, “God, you are going to cause a riot at the bodybuilding show.” Dad chuckled. “Yeah, maybe. Those little people at the competition are in for a quite A BIG presence, haha.” We all headed into the water. Now that it was mid afternoon, it was warmed up to near 90 degrees and the water offered refreshing relief. By now there several people swimming around including many children. The kids, of course, were also in awe of my superhero father. After a while a few brave kids came up to my Dad and asked him to 'make a muscle.' He smiled handsomely down at the kids and flexed his massive left biceps and offered the kids a feel. Each one took their turn touching, punching and trying to squeeze the mounded ball of flesh and letting out squeals and shouts of glee. Dad was so big I was sure that there was more mass in his one arm than some of the younger children. One boy who looked to be about nine years old asked, “Are you strong too, mister?” Dad smiled down that boy, “Well you tell me, little guy...” He suddenly snatched the boy out of the water and with his power packed arms threw the boy about 10 feet up into the air. The boy came sailing down and made a big splash. The boy resurface and yelled, “WOAH! THAT WAS AWESOME.” This of course set off frenzy from the rest of the kids as they clamored to have him throw them as well. He happily obliged. From my childhood I knew Dad was always good with kids and he was showing that here, too. He happily launched child after child in the air so they could fly up and come down to make a big splash in the water. I headed up the beach to get some sun and watch the action. Dad continued to play with the kids for another 30 minutes or so. After that I noticed a fit woman in a bikini and one of those big sun hats on an inflatable raft paddling toward my dad. There was a glare on the water so I couldn't see her face right at the moment. Eventually she started talking to my father. Of course she was animated in her discussion and anyone could tell some playful flirtation was afoot. Finally the sun had moved just enough that I could see the woman was Emily, Josh's girlfriend. Wow, she looked great in her bikini. She was modestly dressed when we met and had a pretty, but average face. But her body was tight and firm and toned in all the right places. Eventually their conversation ended and Dad came up and out of the water toward me. WOW. If you thought he looked good standing there shirtless you hadn't seen anything yet. The giant muscular man waded into the shallow water and then walked up the beach, droplets sensually falling off of his deep curves and bulges. He lifted his arms to rub the wetness off the top of his head, exposing the wet hairy cave of muscle that was his armpit. He massive biceps and triceps flexed in and out of relief has he quickly moved his hand back and forth across his short dark hair. He came over and sat on the beach chair next to me. “Boy that Emily sure is a lot more talkative than when we met her.” Soon after it was time for another wonderful supper prepared by the Bowens. Tonight we even got steaks! Of course, Brody again slipped us a couple of extras to fuel our bodies. The rest of the evening was more low key hanging out. Once it had got dark, Brody offered to read some ghost stories for some of the older kids and adults out around a smaller fire pit that was out near the trees. I decided to join in, wondering where my dad was. He left to use the restroom and I hadn't seen him in about 15 minutes. Brody held a flashlight so that it was shining up on his face. You know, typical campfire scary story fare. Brody's story involved a series of vignettes about several people “from these verrrrrry woooooods” who have gone missing, being taken by a something in the woods. Brody was a master storyteller and though it was cheesy, most people were very engaged. As the story wound down Brody continued, “...and the creature was never caught and some say it still lurks in these woods. Nobody knows if it was an alien, a bigfoot, a bear, and we may never know...” At that moment a huge creature jumped out of the trees from behind us and let out load roar “GGGGRRRRRAAAAAAWWWRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!” We all jumped in terror and several mortified shrieks pierced the night air. The creature hunched over and was shaking violently like it was laughing. Brody was laughing hysterically as well. It then dawned on us that this was part of the story. From the veiny mass of the arms of the 'creature' it dawned on me that this was my father in a cheap bigfoot mask. Dad ripped off the mask smiling brightly. He and Brody gave each other a high five. Once everyone's heart beat had returned to normal, they laughed and clapped and congratulated Dad and Brody on the successful scare. At some point during the day Brody had recruited my father to help him scare the bejeezus out of his guests, and it worked beautifully. I loved my big playful father. Not long after the ghost story it was time to call it a night. We headed back to the guest house. Before we entered the door we could hear Josh and Emily in the living room through the window. We stopped to listen. “I saw you looking at him Emily! You don't need that tiny-dicked roid monkey when you've got ME! What?! You go for some big dumb meathead, now?” Josh said. Uh oh. It seems Josh had seen Emily chatting with my father in the lake. Emily shot back. “Did you see his shorts, today Josh? Did you see that bulge?” Josh, “Oh please, he's obviously stuffing his shorts in some lame attempt to make his junk look bigger to match his muscles.” Dad looked at me and shrugged again. “Well, MAYBE if you would pay more attention to me I wouldn't have to look at other guys!” Emily spat. We then tromped loudly up the steps of the porch to let them know that we were on our way into the house. “Good evening guys, just going to get ready for bed. We won't bother you out here.” We knew there was tension so we walked past them and up the stair to our room. Once we got to the door of the room they started bickering again to each other under their breadth. Once in the room we stripped down to get ready for bed. Dad cryptically asked me if he could borrow some of my loose boxers. “Ummmm...sure??” I responded. I gave him one of my clean pairs and he turned away from me, slipped off his WEMs and slipped them my boxers. On him they were obviously tighter around his tree trunk thighs but still loose enough to allow them to slightly billow. He turned back around to face me standing their in just my loose boxers. “I've had about just about enough of little Josh challenging me behind my back.” Dad then reached into his shorts and adjusted himself. As he did so it became apparent why he wanted my boxers. As one of his big hands fumbled around in the underwear I saw his big plum sized dickhead fall out of the left leg of the boxer shorts. Dad knew my boxers would be just loose enough and short enough to let his junk hand out. “I think I need a late night snack before we go to bed,” he brushed past me, opened the door and walked of the room. I could here Emily and Josh still arguing. I stood at the door and peeked out to watch and listen. I couldn't miss this. Dad sauntered down the stairs and into the open kitchen area. He made himself a small sandwhich. Josh and Emily were staring at his bulging body. Dad only had his back turned to them so far and was now standing behind a kitchen island so they had yet to see anything that truly surprised them. “Hi guys, just making a late night snack. Gotta keep these muscles fueled,” Pops said cheerfully. Josh looked back at Emily and angrily stated to her, “remember what I said about them.” From our eavesdropping we knew “them” referred to “bodybuilders”, and Josh was alluding to the small endowment of said bodybuilders. “What's that?” Dad asked happily again, with a bite of sandwhich in his mouth. “Oh nothing, Chad, it wasn't about you,” Josh meekly sneered. Yes it was. We knew it was. Finally the time for the big reveal came. Dad stepped out from around the kitchen island toward Emily and Josh. Even from up on the balcony I could see Emily and Josh's mouths fall wide open. Dad was now standing a few feet in front of them. His enormous fleshy cockhead was hanging a couple of inches below the legs of the loose boxers, it would've been hard to miss if you were blind. Dad acted as if he had no idea. Dad put his big mit-sized hand on Josh's shoulder, “Josh buddy, I hope you don't have any hard feelings about basketball.” Josh was looking straight down at the pendulous salami. I heard a soft voice. “Um. Mr. Graves, you're, uh, you're penis is hanging out of your shorts,” Emily point to the dangling cockhead. Dad looked down suddenly and feigned embarrassment. “Oh my gosh, I am so sorry. This is so embarrassing. He reached down to readjust it back into his shorts. He did and pulled out his hands. However as he straightened back up the massive dickhead fell out AGAIN, but this time out of the right leg of the boxer shorts. Dad continued, “Ack! Sorry again. This thing is so big it sometimes it's hard to keep contained.” Wide eyed Emily giggled as Josh stewed. “That's understandable. It certainly looks like it's a handful,” Emily spoke. My father stared sexily at Emily and smirked. “More like two, or even three handfuls, haha.” Josh exploded. “GO PUT SOME CLOTHES ON. WE DON'T WANT TO SEE THAT, YOU JERK. YOU SHOULD...” My father instantly reached out and wrapped his big mit around Josh's neck, choking him just enough to prevent him from talking. Josh reached up and tried to pry Dad's arm off his neck to no avail. “THAT'S ENOUGH FROM YOU,” Dad stated authoritatively. “I'm going to let go now but you better calm your tone!” He released Josh. “In fact, why don't we go up to your room and you, Emily and I can have a little chat.” Dad grabbed Josh's wrist and headed up the neighboring bedroom. Josh tried to resist, but my car-lifting father could not be stopped. Emily followed close behind and the three of them entered their room. A second later Dad quickly entered our room and walked over to the dresser and fished something out. He winked at me as he quickly walked back into the adjacent room. I was glad the walls were thin because I could hear their conversation. I think Dad was purposely speaking loudly because he knew I was listening in. “Josh, you are going to sit in that chair right there and listen.” I imagined Josh sitting in this chair with my father towering over him like he was a punished toddler. “Emily tells me that you have been neglecting her. A beautiful woman like this should always have your full and devoted attention. Plus, my little friend, I have heard some of the remarks you have made about me and I don't take to kindly to them.” “No I haven't!” Josh protested. “Oh you haven't? I seem to recall hearing things about bodybuilders having no endurance. That we're dumb meatheads. Roid-monkeys. That we have tiny dicks...” I imagined Josh's face blanching as he realized he had been caught. Dad continued, “Look, I don't think you are a bad guy. But I can tell that you are used to being the big man, the cock-of-the-walk. And ever since I came along you've been moody and unpleasant. Well I got news for you bucko, I AM THE ALPHA HERE. I am MUCH bigger than you, in every important way. Look at these pecs, Josh. Watch me bounce them. Can you do that? Didn't think so. Look at this massive arm, Josh. Watch how it explodes when I bend my arm. It's bigger than your own thick skull. Look at these humongous thighs of mine. When we were playing basketball I wasn't even using a fraction of my strength against you. I could have easily sent you sprawling on the pavement with a light nudge.” I believed him 100%. Pop's continued his lecture, “And of course, how can we forget the coup-de-grace of manhood. Look at this fucking cock! Does this look like a 'tiny roid dick' to you? Look how it hangs out even past these boxer shorts. I bet it's bigger now SOFT than you are hard.” Emily jumped in, “It is, Chad. I can't tell you're much bigger than Josh here even soft.” “Thank you for that information, Emily. So, Josh, the point is, you are big man yourself and you know that. But, what I hear from Emily and and the other campers is that you have been abusing your own size for years via some subtle bullying. I'm here to tell you that ends tonight. Because my friend, as you see standing before you, eventually a BIGGER FISH will come along. Do you understand?” I couldn't here response through the wall. Dad was not pleased with the response either. “I CAN'T HEAR YOU JOSH.” “YES SIR,” I finally heard Josh. “Good. I don't ever want to see you bullying anybody else ever again.” “FINE. Are you done here?” Josh stated angrily. “I don't think so just yet. I don't believe you get it, yet, Josh. So we need to continue until you do. Emily, how long has it been since you and Josh have been intimate?” “Way too long,” I heard Emily reply. “Well, that's a shame. Josh, do you see how beautiful this woman is? How could you neglect her? I tell you what Emily, I would be willing to help you out, you sound like you deserve it.” “How so?” Emily asked. “Well, if you want, and I promise it's completely up to you babe, I'll let you play with my cock...” “WHY YOU SON OF A BIT...” Josh clearly was not pleased at this revelation. My father ordered, “SIT ON THE GROUND DOWN, LITTLE BOY AND SHUT UP” I then heard a light thump and assumed my father had easily had pushed Josh to the ground. “NOW YOU SIT THERE WHILE THE ADULTS ARE TALKING.” “If you want to, Emily, go ahead. No pressure. Oh, so it looks like you do want to. Oh yeah, babe. You look so good down on your knees. Go ahead an pull those boxers all the way off. There you go, good girl. Ohh wow. You're tongue feels great on my dick head. Yeah, use those tiny hands. Keep working it, it's got A LONG way to grow. See what I mean about three-handfuls, haha. Yeah, last I checked it was just under a foot long. Might be a foot long now, maybe. I just know it's really big, like the rest of me. GRRR YEAH look up at these these huge biceps and chest of mine!” I listened to my father's narration through the wall with rapt attention. I pulled out my own cock and was jacking away. Dad continued, “UHHH...Oh babe. Don't worry. No really, it's ok that you can only fit the head in your mouth. Unless you can unhinge your jaw there's no way this monster would fit in your throat, haha. Just use those tiny hands of yours to give the rest of the shaft the attention it needs. You see Josh, you see how I am being accommodating to your woman? You treat people with respect and they will give it back to you in return! Ok, babe, go over and lay down on the bed. Josh, get over and sit on the edge of the bed! Good boy. Ok, now I am going to eat out your girlfiends pussy. She told me you haven't done that in months, Josh. That is pathetic! I can't believe she still puts up with you.” I could hear Emily whimper and moan as Dad ate her out for a few minutes. “You see Josh. This is how you pleasure a woman. Eat her out. Massage her tight body with your fingers. Get her good and ready. She's a goddess and deserves to be treated as such. A true alpha bestows his gifts of the deserving. Sure, I could power fuck your girlfriend through the walls and no one could stop me because I'm so fucking muscular and strong. But just because I can doesn't mean I should. Write that down, Joshy-boy, lesson number one of being a true ALPHA. Now it's time for the real lesson. Give me that condom set on the dresser, Josh. Very good thank you. Yes, I have to by them off the internet because I can find big enough condoms in stores. It looks like you don't have to worry about that, lucky guy,” Dad said sarcastically. “And then when you get them warmed up you give them the ultimate pleasure. OHHH UHHHHHHHH. Fuck you're tight, Emily! Josh, have you been fucking her with your fingers? Oh my god this is the tightest pussy I've ever had!” “OHHHHHH YESSS!!!” Emily's feminine voice was crying out, no doubt at the pleasure and pain of being invaded by his enormous tool. “FUCK! AHHHHHHHHHOOOOHHHH AHHHHH!!!!! HOLY SHIT!” cried Emily. Dad responded with wicked satisfaction. “Emily, my babe, you just had your first orgasm of the night already! Congratulations. JOSH! I am so disappointed in you. I've barely got my dickhead in your girlfriends pussy and have already given her an orgasm. Don't you know how to please your woman?!? I've never seen a woman this beautiful wound up this tight. Are you OK, Emily? Ok good. Let's go a bit further than. Ohh yeah, there's a couple more inches, good girl. I'll take it slow, I don't want to hurt you, Babe. This is all for you, I'm just the the big, tall hung bodybuilder giving you what you've been missing out on. Josh buddy, I hope you're taking notes. Of course, I don't know how notes will help you get a bigger cock, haha.” Damn, Dad was really letting Josh have it. “Annnnd there we go, we made it just over halfway in Emily, great job. Should we go further? Ok, a little more. A little more...” “OW OW STOP STOP!” I heard Emily shout. Dad grumbled deeply, “Sure thing babe. Now we know your limit. You little boyfriend here clearly hasn't made it that far before. It's ok babe, I didn't expect you to be able to take my entire monster cock, especially since poor Josh hasn't stretched you out AT ALL, the little twerp...” After that Dad and Emily fucked for about 45 minutes. I had long ago cummed in my shorts so sat back and listened to my Dad's deep heavy grunts and Emily's whimpers of pleasure. She repeated her orgasm wail at least three more times. Finally, Dad roared in pleasure as he finished as well. After he caught his breath Dad spoke. “And that, Joshy, is how you please a goddess like Emily. Oh, I see from that wet spot on your shorts you liked the show as well, haha. What? Oh yeah, I better be careful with this condom, it looks like it's about to BURST! I would hade to spill this all over Brody's room. There's gotta be like a cup of jizz in packed in there. Damn, am I a beast or what?!?” Dad finished his lecture before he left. “Josh, buddy, I just want to let you know I didn't do this to punish you. I did this for Emily.” I'm sure part of it had to do with punishment but my father probably didn't want to completely crush Josh's spirit. He was still a nice guy, after all. “I have full faith that you are going to come out of this a better man. Tomorrow you are going to have a better attitude not just toward me, but everyone. You are going to patch things up with Emily too. You better, or she is going to leave you. Trust me, as of right now she is way too good for you, so if you don't buck up she's is going to be gone. Got it?” “Yes, sir. Thank you, sir,” I heard Josh say submissively. “Good, if you want, tomorrow morning you can join Jed, Ted and I for our workout.” “Yes, sir! I would like that very much.” “Good. Oh, by the way, buddy, I give you permission to just call me Chad.” “Awesome, thanks Chad,” I heard Josh say with more pep in his tone. - The last day of our short vacation went off without a hitch. My father's words had definitely sunk into Josh. He was much less intense and far more relaxed and easy going with everyone. He was very encouraging during our group workout and we returned the favor. We invited Josh to join us in some lawn games and he was gracious in defeat or in victory. When he wasn't with us he was very attentive and affectionate with Emily, who seemed to be radiant. Had she always looked this beautiful? Apparently when she arrived she was run down by her strained relationship which is why she had sort of a haggard look to her face. Josh was happy to get her food, snacks, anything she wanted. All in all he was being a much better person, thanks to my Chad's paternal advice. That night we enjoyed the beautiful fireworks show put on by Brody to cap off the holiday weekend. We had an awesome time and hoped we would be invited back next year. The next morning we loaded up into the SUV with Ted and Vanessa and headed back to real life and to officially kick our competition training into full gear. I couldn't wait to see where we would go from here. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Whew, this chapter took a lot out of me. I felt like I bit off more than I could chew when I set up the lake house premise. It made this chapter quite long. Hopefully it still floats your boats!
  18. 14 points
    [I'm posting this for a friend who prefers to remain anonymous. -- RPJ] The beginning of this is completely ripped from something Marquis De Rent did. Link here to his original, excellent story. http://marquis-de-rent.tumblr.com/post/157306866892/second-service-short-smut As I am a terrible writer I had this idea of taking this story in a different direction, and it was easier if I kept the same setup. I hope this creative license is OK. It was our traditional friday night beer, at our usual gay pub. I met with three or four friends to down a few beers, and then a few more beers, get tipsy, take the best leak of the week, and then finally go home, eating some greasy take away. I love those evenings; it’s the best way to blow off some steam, talk some shit and have a great laugh. I knew all the patrons at that pub, so it wasn’t unusual that I’d hear someone shout my name to get my attention. “Oh my god! Is that you Tony?!” I heard behind me. I turned and froze. Half of me knew exactly who that man was; the other half refused to acknowledge it. Kevin Cox (yes, that is his real name. Kevin motherfucking Cox). My ex boyfriend. Not just my ex boyfriend…my ex boyfriend from high school. We were together from 15 to 20. Last time I saw him was 10 years ago, when I dumped him. “Kevin? Oh my… I didn’t expect to see you here. It’s been been forever. You look great buddy,” I stuttered. He did look great, but the two main reasons were that my most recent memory of him was a 20 years-old acneic boy, crying his eyeballs out so much that he had a running nose, and then shouting at me that “IcouldnotdumphimbecausehestilllovedmethatwasunfairandIwasacoldheartedbitch” with such force, that his face was red and had veins poping out. So yeah, that alone was a major source of improvement. The second reason was he did actually look great. He was a bit taller than I remembered, and had obviously been hitting the gym. He had beefy shoulders and arms, pecs showing under his tee, tight flat midsection and his legs stretched his jeans in an almost indecent way. “Thanks you,” he beamed, “you look amazing too. You even lost the little fat you had as a teen,” he said way too loud, putting his huge mitts on each side of my midsection. Asshole. I did have a bit of chub around my waist 10 years ago, and I went to great lengths to get rid of it. I even became quite athletic. Nothing like him, to be honest, but still decent. I smiled warmly trying not to show that he had hit a sensitive spot. But I’m sure he knew it. Kevin was, and still is, extremely clever. Too clever for his own good, and for the good of others, since he is a major sociopath. When I started dating him at 15 I was on cloud nine. He was handsome, he had a goofy smile and a face so adorable, everybody found him endearing. That feeling tended to disappear shortly after you got acquainted with him, though. He hated people, he was a convinced misanthrope, he only loved book and sports. When I say sports, please understand I mean performance…his performance. He’d do track n’ field and swimming at a high level, and was obsessed with his results. At first,all his entourage was relieved that he came out and found himself a lovely, cute, popular boyfriend (me, obviously). But, as the only human he deemed worthy of his affection, I rapidly became one of his pet obsessions and every means to keep me by his side was good. Over our five years together, he developed an eating disorder that he tried to force on me, cut me off from all my friends and shamed me about my body and my preoccupations that he deemed frivolous. And he dealt with our breakup the same way he dealt with anything not going his way: by throwing a major tantrum and being an abusive twat. That being said, you’d think I’d punch that toxic, piece of shit in the throat and walk away. I would have, if it wasn’t for the following three key element. One, it was ten years ago and people change over the course of ten years (or so I wanted to believe). Two, he’s hot, and I try to avoid antagonizing thick, strong, hot, cute, thirty-year old men, since they might be mating partners, even if just for a night. Three, I’m terrible at making decisions. “ I’d never have thought I’d run into you,” he said. “ After all I did to you, I was sure you’d avoid me like plague.” “ Actually I was,” I slipped. “Ouch. Fair enough,” he laughed. “What are you drinking? I’d love to catch up with you handsome! ” “Beer, obviously.” I said, raising my almost empty pint. We downed many beers. Much more than I usually do. We talked about what we did over the last ten years. Where we both were in our lives now. And so on until it was past midnight. I was halfway between tipsy and wasted, when I decided it was time to move on with my friday night routine : peeing, eating takeaway, going home. First, taking a piss. I don’t care much for bodily waste fluid evacuations but the friday night piss, after a shitload of pints, is just the best feeling ever. “ I’m gonna go take a leak,” I said to Kevin. “ Same here. Lead the way,” he answered. So, we went to the bathroom, I positioned myself on one of the urinals, he respected the bathroom etiquette by leaving an empty one between him and me. I heard him unzip and take a quick powerful piss. Meanwhile, I was struggling with my zipper, and my feelings. He was done before I had even opened my fly. “ Tony? Are you seriously that wasted?!” he laughed, getting behind me. He reached around me and undid my fly, slightly pulling down my jean and reaching my underwear. He grabbed my dick with one hand, pulling on my foreskin so I could pee while the other hand steadied my hips. I lean back on his powerful torso and started releasing myself. Fuck that was the best piss of my life. As I emptied, I hardened between Kevin’s fingers. Once done I was painfully hard and Kevin gave me two slow strokes. “I missed you Tony,” he breathed, in my ear. The whole scene was surreal. But before long, he tugged my hardon back in my briefs, zipped up my jeans, and let go of me. I almost fell backward. He chuckled. “Let’s go to my place.” A few minutes later, we were back to his place. It was spotless and clinical. Everything was white; it wasn’t so much a bias, than an utter lack of taste. White neutral furniture, sofa, appliance, it looked almost like a fake space. The only sign of someone actually living here, was the numerous and gigantic piles of books, DVDs and CDs everywhere. “First, shower,” he said, pushing me in the equally white bathroom. He undressed unceremoniously and I did the same. As we stood face to face naked, I became very aware of our size difference. I watched us in the mirror on the opposite wall. I was almost 6’, I keep myself trim, I workout to be tight, strong and defined. I keep my body hair clipped short all over. My face is quite angular and I have clear, brown, unruly hair, a short 3 day beard, and blue eyes. He was over 6’, his pale body naturally hairless, except for nice untrimmed bush above his big dick. His body would have looked soft, but the muscle popping under the skin, and his perfect shape, gave a totally different impression, especially his shoulders to waist ratio. He looked intimidating and powerful. His face was clean shaved, with that still boyish look, and he had black eyes and his hair was a weird shade of dull black. I was both intimidated and totally horned up. I was rock hard. He was all smiles and looked down to his slowly rising manhood. I followed his gaze and my heart stopped. As the magnificent dick hardened, I realized he was dwarfing me down there too. He must have been around 9’,’ and it was sort of thick. Last time I saw him, we were almost the same size down there. I couldn’t help but feel sort of jealous. “Let’s get cleaned up, so we can get dirty,” He said. We both hopped into the shower. The enclosed space made me even more aware of how large he was compared to me now. I was even still wrapping my head around how much larger he was, and that idea of growth got my engines revving. He pressed his body against mine, kindly turning me, caressing my ass, fingering me. I never loosened up that fast, and when he presented his cockhead on my hole, I was shocked to realize that the foreplay and hot water had me ready in a matter of minutes. He didn’t ask or say anything, he just grabbed me by the hips and entered me. We both gasped. I felt his bush against my crack, and before he could even do a single back and forth, I felt his grip tighten unbearably, his whole body shook violently, he almost tripped in the shower, I felt his dick pulse inside me and deliver a fat burning load. I was dumbfounded. “Fuck!” he cursed, “Fuck, fuck fuck fuck! Aw fuck,” panting, “ I’m sorry,” more panting, “fuck you feel so good. Just gimme five minutes and I’ll be ok to go again. Fuck!” He pulled out and we finished showering. He was truly vexed, his face was closed, and his demeanor much less gentle than a few moment ago. Still, I was somehow happy to see this, instead of one of the tantrums he would have had years ago. I imagined his larger, stronger self, having one of his outbreaks of rage that I had been been familiar with. My blood froze. He must have felt that I was drifting to a dark place. He suddenly focused back on me, and pull me in to cuddle and rinse me. Once out, he towelled me off, and we move to his living room, where we crashed on his couch and started making out. In a matter of seconds he was hard again. He grabbed lube, from god knows where, and lubed his hard, big dick. “This time, I’ll make sure you get your fill,” he chuckled. He laid me on my back, lifted my legs, and started aligning with my hole. He slid in without any resistance. I can not believe I took such a massive cock so easily. He adjusted his position on his knees in front of the couch, while I was flat on my back. He squared his shoulders, puffed his impressive chest, and started thrusting strongly at a regular rhythm. Kevin was alway one for steady, powerful, unimaginative sex. And to be honest, I loved that strong, and to-the-point sort of shag. Before long, we were both sweating heavily, and he had a maniacal smile on his face. “I waited so long for this,“ he growled, “I can’t believe it!” He flexed one of his thick arms and the biceps bulged. My eyes were glued to this display of muscle, and I was almost drooling. His smile turned into a smirk and he lowered his arm so I could grab it and feel it. Had it been possible, my dick would have gone harder. “I remember you had a thing for muscles,“ he mused, between rhythmical thrusts, “and I know I can be what you want.” I suddenly vividly remembred the day he found my pornstash, filled with Hsmuscleboi drawings, photomorphs and bodybuilding pics. I love outrageously massive muscle, and when he found out, he gave me hell, and made sure I felt like a deviant freak. Once again, he felt the uneasiness of the situation. His fucking slowed down to a soft, slow, back and forth, and he covered my body with his. “I know I haven’t always been good to you. But don’t worry, I’ll take good care of you now,“ he purred, kissing my neck. I started freaking out inside, as I realised Kevin wanted back in my life. I mean he’s hot, and hung, and muscular, and a great fuck, but I wasn’t exactly planning on taking him back, and the mere idea of having to break it to him after sex was panicking me. He straightened, ready to resume his pounding. <REVISION STARTS HERE THANK YOU AGAIN, MARQUIS DE RENT!> “I actually have a surprise just for you. I know you’ll love it,” he said, showing me a ring he was wearing. “Wait… you have jewelry for me?” I was starting to get actively scared. “Yes, and no. It’s a relic,” he said, while still fucking me slowly, ”something I found working at the museum, but nobody knew what it was. Nobody except me, that is.” He smiled hugely. “It’s a love ring from ancient Sumer,” he continued, “it will make me be the object of your hearts’ desire. You just have to say what it is that you want, and mean it.” At this point I knew we’d entered the twilight zone. Something in me wanted to know what was up...and a lot of me was really enjoying the fucking from this hot muscled hunk. “Just say it, Tony. Just say what you want. I’m betting I know about it already. When I put the ring on there was a moment where I had to tell it who was the object of my desire...and it was you,” still fucking me slowly...pound...pound…pound…. “Suddenly I was bigger and built like this. You know I hate gyms! This happened in a few moments once the ring, well, I guess i told it to ‘lock-on’ to you, for me.” The fucking was getting intense. I hated it, and I was scared - something in my mind was saying this couldn’t be true, it couldn’t be real...but another part said that he really did hate the gym and there was no way he’d spent the last five years working out to get that body from where he was. Kevin kept talking. Gently he said “Just say it...say what you want...tell me what you want…” between his talking so low and the rhythmic fucking I was lulled into it. “Bigger. I want you bigger.” It was a whisper that escaped my lips. I knew nothing good could come of this, Kevin is a little crazy, and obviously more than obsessed with me. Later, all that would come home to roost. But right then, all I could do was say the words. “Yea, good man...keep saying it.” “Bigger. I want you bigger...I want more muscle on you…I want you bigger.” “Good boy,” fuck..fuck...fuck, “that’s just the right thing, say what you want, and mean it. I can tell you mean it…” fuck...fuck...fuck…. Ohmigod. Kevin’s muscles started growing while he was fucking me. It was a little at first, then picked up a pace that was slow but visible. He was adding what looked like a few pounds a minute to his frame. The ring gently glowed on his finger, his hands still clasping my ankles. Kevin groaned in pleasure, “You have to say it more. You see? I can tell you like it. I love being what you love, I’ve always wanted to be what you love….now keep saying it! How much bigger? How big will I have to be for you?” Something inside me that scares me said it wanted this. It wanted this badly, even if it was Kevin...maybe even because it was Kevin. Darkly unpredictable, toxic, scary Kevin. That thing inside me opened my mouth and made words come out. “I want you bigger...so much bigger....keep growing for me, I want to see you bigger.” I whispered these words with desire, and shame, and lust, and fear. “So much bigger.” It was my mantra - I said it as he kept fucking me. And Kevin...responded to my mantra by getting more muscular as I spoke the words. His shoulders were growing from fit, through big, to massive. His traps thickened and climbed his head. From where my legs were in the air from his fucking his hands grew more and more massive, and where my feet were originally on his shoulders, there was soon no room on those delts and traps for them to rest. His arms grew. First athletic, then powerful, then softballs, then even more, all ripped and massive. His washboard of abs grew deeper and as his hands held my ankles I could see his lats grow thicker and wider out from just above his waist up to his shoulders. I couldn’t see his legs, but he was a bit taller on the bed and I knew his calves and thighs had just blown up hugely. His cock inside me got a little brawnier, thicker. I could feel it. It filled me in a way I’d not felt before. The rhythmic motion continued, and the dark place within me hungered more knowing its’ deepest fantasies might just be possible. “Now, baby?” Kevin said as he kept fucking me, “now? Am I big enough now?” The darkness opened my mouth again and said, this time a little stronger than before, but still barely more than a breeze of breath, “No. Bigger again. More muscle...more muscle! You must be...enormous….” How that came out of me I don’t know. I didn’t wish for it...but I did wish for it. I know my own mind enough to know this was one of the things that I kept in the box, buried far out of sight. What scared me more is I know what else I kept in that box. If it got out too, and the relic could make it work...but no, that’s not possible. But for now, the fuck that I was receiving was my world. With the word enormous, Kevin’s head and back arched away from me, while the fucking intensified in power, but kept the same rhythm. His hands on my ankles were like a vise, and he pulled me to the edge of the bed, now standing while fucking me with that...same...rhythm. Just deeper and more powerful with every hit. And his muscles grew bigger every time my ass bounced off his crotch. His chest grew towards me while his shoulders grew wider. “Yes!” he said into the air, “love me! Tony! Love me!” In moments he was the size of the biggest Olympia winner - it doesn’t matter which one. I wasn’t measuring his arms (yet). A dozen more times his cock would piston into my ass and he was past that. At six feet tall he must have weighed over 330 pounds of veiny, ripped muscle.. He was already one of the biggest men ever. And he was still adding size as the fucking continued. With a dozen more plunges into my desperate hole, and my even more desperate psyche lusting after this kind of muscle, he could only be described as unreal. Unreal, and almost totally, exactly, what I wanted someone to look like. His shoulders were as wide as he was tall, and were as big as beachballs. His biceps were the size of melons. His chest was so wide, thick, and deep that it reminded me of plate tectonics as his hands, now paws to match the rest of his absurd proportions, kept me effortlessly in an adamantine grip. His chest muscles twitched as he kept pounding my ass, creating arcs in space as they bunched, and then back to flat broad space when he relaxed between exertions. Striations were everywhere - this man had no fat visible. I was still on my back; around my own legs, looking down over the bed I could now see the muscles holding this morph-made-flesh, up. On his leg, every part of the quadricep was visible, and somehow it squeezed through an almost tiny knee joint and then immediately flared out to a calf that looked like you’d taken it off a character from the Masters of the Universe. I’m sure his butt was equally impressive, given the fucking I was getting. It was almost everything I’d wanted in another person, physically. My mouth was again seized by my inside desires. “Now taller. Keep the muscles...but be even bigger. Get taller for me....taller.” Kevin started to get taller. Six feet turned into six foot three, and by the time he hit six foot six he was holding me off the bed, his already massive and still growing hands shifted and were holding me under my back, straight out from that same-rhythmically-pounding cock that was now getting both thicker and longer inside my body. Six foot nine. “More… I want you bigger...be more!” I implored him. Seven feet tall. Filling the room with size. Filling my insides with pain-pleasure-pain-almost-toooooomuch-feeling. He was now moving me up and down his cock as he grew, plunging me down his shaft while his hips bucked forward. Still in that same - gentle - consistent - rhythm. Just an impact like a bus rode my ass each time. Seven foot three. Holy shit, a part of me wondered - how big do I truly want him? How small do I want to feel? Where did that come from? How small? I asked myself, but the darkness that sometimes took over my speech, the darkness I was now becoming intimately acquainted with, was somehow silent but knowing. You know what you want. You’re just afraid of it. Seven foot six. My ass: pound...pound...pound...pound...pound….painpleasurepainpleasure My mind: ecstasy. Eyes back in my head. Somehow seeing this growing...giant...before me, but somehow just lost in the feelings of it all. Seven foot nine. Kevin: “I’m going to come soon.” Pant, pant. “I’m going to have to come soon. This is too much and everything I’ve wanted.” Pant, pant. “I don’t care how big I have to be for you, it’s you I want to have….you I must have.” Me: “Almost...almost there…just a little...more!” Grimace, tolerate the pounding, know everything is as it should be…experience awe at this enormous giant in front of you... Eight feet tall. Hands as big as hubcaps holding me up, cradling me before this wall of muscle on which my ass rests, his left hand entirely holding my upper back, a thumb and forefinger straddling my neck as the palm holds up my upper back. Right hand gently cupping my butt and lower back, and swinging my body up and down a massive cock. How I am fitting this in my body I do not know. Kevin is now probably almost seven hundred pounds. My mind shuts down to look at him, but my eyes never close. Kevin and me: “AuuuuuuuuuuuuuuugggggggggggggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhHHHHHHHH!!!!” And we both come. Mine, the most I’ve ever come, but still nothing compared to him. He shoots, inside me, and I’m suddenly warm everywhere in my skin. He is pulling out, and still coming, and he covers my abs and torso as though he had started at my crotch and slowly moved to my chest poured a gallon of milk all over my body. I am literally covered in spunk. It drips off me in rivulets as I stare up at an eight foot giant, who is eight feet wide, and who is so covered in muscle he almost looks square. He is holding me in midair above his waist, and if I were standing on the ground I would barely be the height of his nipples. I can do nothing except look at him, feel awe, and be tiny. His great shaggy head - expanded proportionately with the rest of him - leans down to kiss me, still holding me before him. His mouth covers almost all of my face. I am spent, and happy, and scared at this thing I have unleashed upon myself. I am in literal ecstasy - I cannot think straight, but part of me is wondering what I have done since I also know that no matter what he wants for me, Kevin is more than a little off balance. One thing I know, and I hate that I know it: I like that and I’m attracted to it. Even if it’s not healthy for me. Even if it’s terrible for me. I’m moving more and more into the control of someone who is bad for me. And I’m not done doing it yet.
  19. 12 points
    CHAPTER EIGHT: THINGS ARE LOOKING UP It was once again Sunday, time for another rousing squat session. After my father's 'poor' performance last week he was eager to get back to it. Since Ted was nearing his own competition he wasn't going to be maxing himself out. The three of us worked our way upwards in weight. At 275 lbs Ted and I started our working sets while my superstud Dad used them as more warmups. Ted and I both did five solid reps and then my father stepped under the bar and did 5, then 10, then 15, then 20! reps. “Whoa big man, don't tire yourself out already!” Ted asked. “No, worries, Ted. Just getting the blood flowing. It's a take a lot a blood to fill up these wheels of mine.” Dad was wearing what I call 'coach' shorts. You know, those thin gym shorts that go about halfway down the thighs and have the notch on each side. The type of shorts you would see a stereotypical high school football coach or phys-ed teacher wearing. Dad wore them out of necessity for the leg workout. His big legs needed space to breath and expand during the squat session. “Well, Chad-man. Just be careful.” We loaded up 315 and then 335. I was pleased that I was able to get them both five times, a new personal record for me. We then bumped up to 355 and I was able to get it for three competition legal reps, an increase in 40 lbs since I last squatted. “Awesome, Champ!” my big Dad congratulated me as I re-racked the weight. As I leaned against the rack shaking my legs out he reached down and pulled up the legs of my gym shorts. “Wooo! Look at them big drumsticks!” I beamed with pride. There's not much more that will stroke your ego then a huge powerbuilder heaping praises on you. “You'll be squatting 400 lbs in now time, Champ!” My legs did feel as pumped as they ever had been. I was walking gingerly around the room trying to keep them from knotting up. “Thanks, Pops! You just keep pushing me and I'll get there.” Ted then banged out two sets of five at 355 lbs. He didn't want to go any heavier, he just wanted to get himself a good pump. Next we let my father continue his 'warm-up' sets. First at 405, then 455, then 495. That's right, he did a warmup at 495 lbs! He did five quick reps at each weight. Ted and I glanced at each other. This was the easiest we had seen him do these weights, we knew he was in for a BIG day. Up and up the weights climbed. Eventually we reached 585 lbs, just under his heaviest squat. He sauntered under the bar and rested it on his shoulders. With a small grunt, he straightened up, stepped back and completed five perfect reps, making it look easy! We then added a 25 lb plate to each side. He stepped back into the squat rack for his next feat. This time, with a bit more grit and grunting, my father again completed five competition worthy reps...with 40 lbs more than his last maximum weight! For good measure he decided to throw a dime on each side of the bar to bring it up to a grand total of 635 lbs. I had never before seen so much weight in person. The bar was now sagging mightily due to the extreme force being exerted by the iron disks on each end. Now Dad was starting to get serious. He gaze was boring a hole in the bar as he mentally prepared himself. He got under the bar, hoisted it up and stepped back. Ted stood right behind him, looking like he was going to start humping my father enormous ass, but was really there to provide emergency support. Dad slowly lowered the weight so his thighs were parallel and paused. Then with a gym-shattering yell raised the weight up. He the repeated the process. Then again. Then again! The power in this man was incredible! On the fifth rep his pause at bottom of the rep was extended. So much so that it looked like it was time for Ted and I to help. We made a move and more father barked out “NOOOOOO! I GOT THIS.” He hissed through deep breaths and he slowly squated the bar back up. He had done it. Five fucking reps at 635 lbs. He not only beat his previous PR weight, but did more reps too! Once he stood and turned around we could see the effect his efforts had on his legs. They were ENORMOUS. Full of blood and pumped to the max. His teardrop vastus medialus muscle was threatening to swallow up his poor kneecaps. Ted remarked, “Dude, your quads and thighs look ridiculous right now. You can pretty much say goodbye to ever wearing jeans, my friend. Shall we unload the weights?” “You know what, let's go ahead and make it full seven plates on each side. My engineering brain started computing the numbers. Seven plates on each side at 45 lbs each, plus a 45 lb bar makes...holy moly...675 lbs! Ted was no longer one to doubt my father. I think he was getting more excited that my Pops. “Fuck yeah, man. You got this no problem!” He slapped my fathers enourmous traps and shoulders. Dad repeated his pre-lift psyche-up process, hefted the tortured bar onto his gigantic traps and shoulders and slowly stepped back once again. Once his feet were set he slowly lowered the bar to the proper depth and rose back up. He didn't rest as long as the previous set, he clearly had finally reached a weight that was going to tax his system. He completed a second rep even slower, but still got it. As he stood up it looked like contemplated finishing set. Who could blame him. He just squatted 675 for two reps! It was the first time in a long time I had seen some doubt creep onto his face during lifting. However, big muscular Dad once more began to squat down, keeping his chest up, back slightly arched and pooching out that enormous bodybuilder booty of his. When he was down to parallel, we all heard a sudden, fabric laden explosion. I looked down and to my surprise and amusement, my father had just blown out the seat of his coach shorts with is huge globular glute muscles. The sudden distraction momentarily phased my father. I saw a slight grin appear on his face, he obviously found the situation as funny as I did. However, we was able to recover, refocus and began to very slowly complete the third rep. One the way up I heard another slight ripping sound. Now, the notches of his coach shorts were slowing expanding, the fabric tearing upwards due to the immense amount of leg mass filling them. He slowly stepped forward, with Ted giving him just a bit of support, and re-racked the weight bar. After a few second of him catching his breath he slowly turned around and faced us. All at once three of us bust out in laughter! Yes, my father's new feat of strength was amazingly impressive, but we couldn't get past the memory of him exploding out of his shorts. Ted finally caught enough wind to speak. “Hahaha. You big monster. That big ass of yours destroyed those shorts! Nice job Chad Kardashian!” “What can I say, Teddy? Glutes are muscles. And I got myself some big muscles, including these melons,” as he spoke he simultaneously reached back and slapped his ass with both hands. Then Dad looked down at his ruined shorts. “Well these are pretty much no use anymore.” He took both hands and simply ripped them apart, right there in the middle of the gym, leaving his lower body exposed in some short dark blue square cut spandex underwear for all to see. All laughter from Ted and I immediately stopped as we gazed upon the huge mass of muscles that made up his legs. They were completely sweaty and swollen due to his herculean effort. Veins were crisscrossing the quads and hamstrings. His legs were almost as vascular as Teds! Only his legs were MUCH larger. The were so big it looked like half the mass was now off the side of his knees, rather than directly above it. There simply was no more space above his knees, the new growing muscle had to start building outward. “Holy mother...” Ted calmy proclaimed. “Dude, we HAVE to measure those legs. I don't think I EVER seen such engorged thighs.” Ted when to his gymbag and pulled out a tape measure, because of course a gym obsessed guy like Ted had a tape measure in his bag. He came back over and knelt down at Dad's side. Seeing my Dad, huge as ever in his stringer tee and legs just exploding out that underwear, not to mention the perpetually hefty package he was sporting, it just seemed right that Ted should be kneeling at his knees. Ted held the tape on the front Pops' thigh and reach around and under the hefty bulge to connect the tape. “35 motherfuckin thunder thigh inches! Son of a bitch, big guy!” Ted couldn't help but add some bro-adjectives, a clear sign that he himself was in awe. “Fuck yeah man!” Dad once again performed his leg sway and stomp. Letting the sinewy mass wobble and shake and then suddenly tightening all the various muscles in a hard flex. I noticed that, as Dad was doing this, Ted was completely feeling him up, almost worshipping those enormous leg muscles. As the mass swayed he would try to grab a handful of the loose, yet solid mass. Once the mass was tensed it immediately escaped his grip. When the pillars were tensed Ted punched and slapping the iron flesh. I was jealous of his groping session. “Fuckin' amazing!” Ted shook his head and softly declared. For good measure, pardon the pun, Ted then taped the calf muscle. 22 more inches of man beef. He then stood up. “Ted, put your leg right next to mine.” My father playfully demanded. I could see some trepidation on Ted's face, but he knew he wasn't going to get of out this. Ted stood side by side to Dad and hiked up the shorts of his left leg. Wow. Now that he was nearing his competition Teds legs were phenomenally ripped. My father then stomped his gigantic right quad right next to Ted's left so the two ubermens' thighs were pressed up against each other. It was like a ripped leg muscle overload! My Dad's quads completely dominated poor Teds. They looked at least 1.5 times as wide. Ted may have had my father just slightly on conditioning, the but the overall added size was just too much to ignore. “Wow, Ted,” my father began. “You're legs look fantastic. You are definitely going to dominate your competition in a couple of weeks with those wheels. You're just lucky I'M not competing in your little division, huh.” “Haha you big jackass. I told you there is still time to sign up if you want to join me in the competition!” “Aw nah, that's alright for now. Maybe once I put on some real size I'll do a competition.” Ted just shook his head back and forth and rolled his eyes, “Real size? You don't' think those tree trunks of yours dwarfing my big legs count as 'real size'. What is real size, big guy?” “Oh, you just wait and see,” my father winked ominously at both Ted and I as he said this. Finally we headed back to the locker room, my father in just his tight bulging undies. It was Sunday afternoon so there were only a few of the hardcore dedicated lifters in the gym. As he sauntered toward the locker rooms he got some joking cat calls from some of the other big men. By now my father was well known in our gym not only for being huge, but for being such a fun guy too. “Ow Ow!” “Oh yeah baby show it off.” “Damn, look at that ass!” As he heard that last statement he looked over his shoulder toward the big lugs in weight pit and started playfully shaking his ass back and forth at them in a mock, stripper-esque dance. Big guffaws filled the gym as the big dudes laughed at my goofy father's antics. For the rest of the day I could tell my father was proud as a peacock at his latest feat of strength and I couldn't blame him. He was so charged up he decided to contact one his Tinder friends. He decided to go see her that night, even though it was a work night. He left the house at 7:30pm. As I was getting ready for bed at 10:30 he returned, whistling a happy tune with a contented look on his face. He clearly had gotten laid once again. He spotted me looking at him and reassured, “Don't worry Son, you don't know this woman.” The next night, after another killer chest workout, he decided he needed some relief again. “Again, Pops! Give the poor girl a rest.” My father smirked, chuckled lightly and responded, “Not 'again', Son. This is a different woman.” Gawd. My father was mowing through the women of this town like a John Deere. Tonight however, the woman was coming to our house. “She'll be here at 8:30pm, if you wouldn't mind hanging out in your room tonight I would appreciate it, Sport.” “Sure thing, muscleman.” I joked. Jeez. Were we going to have to start doing the sock-on-the-doorknob thing like you do at college? At about 8:30pm I heard a car door shut. Out of curiosity I looked through my bedroom window to check out my father's date. Wow. This was one beautiful woman. Not a girl, mind you. A sexy, mature, Mrs. Robinson type MILF. I guessed her to be right a round 40 years old, just a few years older than Pops. She had long black hair, large natural breasts, and was tanned and toned. She had that naturally fit look with just enough curves to accentuate her body while still proving that she was gym conscious. I listened through my bedroom door as Dad answered the door. “Hello there big fella,” she purred. Man, even her voice was soft and sultry. “I'm looking for a big man to satisfy me where my tiny, weak husband can't.” My father rumbled a low growling response. “Hmmm mmm mmm” he chuckled. “Well, Miss, I think I may have something to help you out. A woman as beautiful as you certainly deserves the BIGGEST and best there is to offer.” I heard some soft laughing from both of them as they continued their foreplay. Then I heard the woman exclaim, “OH MY!”, softly yet excitedly. I could only guess that she had discovered my father's 'biggest and best' asset. They then retreated to his room room. What came next was the most distracting two hours of my life. They both went at it like two sex-starved rabbits. Whereas when my father banged Amy and Mandy it was mostly them making noise, this time my Dad couldn't contain his own deep voiced grunts as he passionately rutted into Mrs. Robinson. She clearly knew how to please the beast just as much as he was pleasing her. Eventually I put on my headphones and tried to watch some Netflix on my laptop. Even through my headphones, every once in a while I could makes out high pitched screams from her and low grunts from him. Eventually they both finished, making so much noise I was afraid the neighbors would call us in for a domestic disturbance. I heard her exit the house. I peaked through the window and saw her walking with a slight limp to her car, which she got in a drove off. A few minutes after she left I came out of my room to get a snack before I went to bed. I noticed the front door was open so I peaked outside. My father was sitting on the porch in just his WEM underwear, smoking a cigar. He was leaning back with his feet hoisted up on the railing, looking like sexually sated muscle stud. The dim porch light casting a faint glow onto over-developed body. My father saw me through the screen door and I stepped out into the cool night. “Sorry if we made a bit of noise there, Buddy.” “That's OK, Pops. That's why God invented headphones.” He chuckled and then took another big puff from his cigar and exhaled. “You ever had an older woman, Son?” I responded that I hadn't. “Well, you will, Champ. And it will rock your world. I tell ya, the young girls are certainly fun and all, but there's nothing like a beautiful, mature woman with a bit of experience to blow your mind.” He closed his eyes and heavily sighed in contentment. “Fuck, she was a good lay.” I couldn't help laugh softly. “Well congrats on bagging a smokin' hot milf, stud man,” and he smirked and laughed back. - On Wednesday morning the unthinkable happened. My father came down with the flu. We woke up the same time and he came out of his room looking like shit, or as terrible as a huge powerful muscle man could look. “Oh man, I don't think I'm going to make it to work today. I've got a huge headache and I hurt all over. We've had a bug going around our office and I guess I caught it.” “Well go back to bed, Dad. I'll call the construction company and let them know you won't be coming in.” He went back to bed and I went to work. I checked up on my father via text message a couple of times throughout the day. He was still sick and was spending most of the day sleeping. He did say that he was hungry whenever he woke up which I thought was odd. Usually you lose your appetite when you have the flu. So after work I went the grocery store and got some more food. When I got home from work I noticed there were few unwashed Tupperware containers in the sink. There was also a plastic bag from our local Chineese restaurant on the counter. Dad was still eating and also must've ordered some takeout for lunch. I peaked my head into his room and saw him lying on his bed. He heard me and poked his head up. “Doing ok, big guy?” I asked. “UHHHHhhh. Still feel like garbage,” he moaned. “Did you get any food?” “Yeah, I'll make some supper and bring it n here to you.” “Thanks, Buddy. I'm really hungry, make me a big portion will ya? I'm going to hang out in here, I don't want you catch this bug, it sucks.” So I made him a big meal and took into his room. I then went to work out with Ted while he stayed in his bed the rest of the night. The dynamic was certainly different working out with Ted. He assumed the role of lead trainer as we worked through our exercises. Afterwards, Ted asked me if I would record his posing practice for him. We headed into a studio room and with his back to me, Ted changed into a pair of square cut black trunks. “I thought you guys wore thongs for competitions, Ted” “The bodybuilding division does. I'm actually competing in the Classic Physique division. It's a new division they added last year. It's basically in between the physique division, the guys who wear the board shorts, and the bodybuilders who where the posing thong,” he explained. “You're not competing in bodybuilding? You're huge, Ted!” “Haha well thanks buddy, really. But to tell you the truth, I'm really not. For these regional shows, I'm actually a bit small. For my height most of the true bodybuilders will be up in the 240-250 lbs range. I'm down to about 218 right now. The whole point of the classic physique is it's for guys like me who are way bigger than the skinny physique guys, but not nearly as big as the massive monsters in the bodybuilding division. Classic physique is about being big but still balanced and aesthetic. The idea is to look like the bodybuilders of the 70s and 80's, hence the name 'Classic Physique.” “And you wear the short shorts.” I observed. “Yep. Basically the bigger the muscles the less clothing you wear.” Ted went through his posing routine while I recorded with his phone. Wow, Ted looked spectacular. I thought realized how odd it was that whenever my Dad was with us he just overshadowed Ted so much that I was almost ignorant to what a stud Ted actually was. I couldn't believe someone could be so ripped and conditions. Ever muscle stood out, vein crisscrossed his entire body as he went through his poses. Without my hulking father nearly Ted easily the best looking muscle man at our gym. Once he was done I handed him his phone. “Damn, Ted. You look amazing. I can't believe how low your bodyfat percentage is.” “Thanks Jed! Hey, you gotta help me convince you Dad to do one of these competitions. He could totally compete in the bodybuilding division. I keep harping on him to do it but he's been resisting.” “Haha, I'll see what I can do.” The next morning, Thursday, Dad was still down for the count when I checked on him. I called his office again and let them know he would be out again. I contemplated to myself how nature sure can be funny. How the biggest, most powerful creatures can be brought to their knees by the tiniest of organisms. Finally, that afternoon my father texted me that he was starting to feel better. When I got home from work he had migrated to the living room and was laying on the couch taking a nap in a giant pair of boxers and a loose t-shirt. As I shut the front door he woke up, stretched his mighty frame and sat upright on the couch. “How you feeling today, big man?” I asked from the kitchen. “Ahhhhhhh.” He sighed and stretched. “So much better. I could tell I was starting to get past this bug right after lunch. I guess I needed one last nap this afternoon and now I feel great! I think I'm even going to be to lift tonight.” I walked into the living room to further our conversation and inspect his condition. “Are you sure you want to risk it, Pops?” I looked him over as he sat on the couch. I have to say, he was looking very good. Of course, he was muscularly enormous and seemed bigger than ever, but that was how he normally looked anymore. Overall, though, he looked refreshed, pumped and ready to take on the world. Much better than the haggard complexion he had yesterday morning. “Well, you do look pretty good, big guy.” “Now that I'm woken up I actually feel fantastic, Champ!” He exclaimed happy and hopped up off the couch. He stood up in front of me and we both noticed something very, VERY wrong. Instead of me looking straight ahead at his mouth like I was used to, I was now staring at his thick, taught neck. I slowly tilted my head back to look up, WAY UP, into his stunning brown eyes. In contrast he had tilted his big head forward and down and gazed at me with a stunned look on his face. “Holy shit, Dad. You grew...again! And a lot faster this time!” “This is...is...unreal...” He said as he struggled to find the words. He tilted his head back and looked up at the ceiling. He slowly raised his thick meaty right arm so that I was now looking right at an armpit, and reached straight up. Then, he slowly reared up on his tip toes so that I seemed to shrink even further down before him. Once on his tip toes he was actually able to brush the 9 ft. ceiling with his fingers! “Woah... I'm so freakin' tall I can touch the roof” he proclaimed in a calm excitement. He put his arm down and looked down at me again, “Son, you look way smaller than I remember.” I scowled, “Oh gee, thanks, Dad.” “Oh sorry, I didn't mean it like that. I know you're not smaller. I just...just...I feel like a GIANT standing here in front of you!” I couldn't argue. He LOOKED like giant to me right the moment. He had reached a height that was unusual for any man. And he had pounds and pounds of muscly beef covering his frame that made him look even more frighteningly huge. I stood there rooted in place trying to process what I was seeing. My father then reached out both him arms toward me and slid his baseball mit sized hands into my armpits. With seemingly no effort at all he hauled me upwards and held me at arms length until my feet were dangling several inches off the ground. At my new level we were now staring straight into each others' eyes. “Geezus...” I spoke from my lofted postion. “You're not using hardly any effort holding me like this, are you, Dad?” His mouth curled into grin. “Not really, Son. You feel light as a feather. I remember holding you like this years ago when you were a little guy growing up. Heh heh...I guess to me now you are a little guy again...” He set me back down. “C'mon, let's go see how much I grew.” We headed to the kitchen and my father stood at the wall where we last measured his height. I leveled off the top of his head and made a new mark on the wall. I got the tape measure and stretched it upward along the wall. I reached the mark and read the result: “Six Foot...and SIX INCHES.” My father let the number sink in. Finally he burst out in joy. “FUCK YEAH!!!” He reached both of his beefy arms up, stood back up on his tip-toes and once again touched the ceiling, just to prove that he could. “Six foot six!!! Man, that is FUCKING tall! I am HUGE! Gawd, I feel so POWERFUL” he continued to boast. “I can see clearly over you head, Son!” “Wow, BIG MAN... You know, Dad I've read that the main range of height for men is something like 5 ft 5 in to 6 ft 5 in. I mean sure, if you were on the low end of that you are short and on the high end you would be considered tall, but for the most part it seemed 98% of men in the world fall into this range. YOU, are now above that bell curve!” “That's amazing, Son. I feel it. You know, it just feels right. That I should be in that 'super-tall' range. My height should match these powerful muscles of mine.” He put his hand on hips and widened himself into a lat spread pose. He was starting to sound a bit egotistical. “I can't wait until Saturday, I have to see how much I weigh now.” He bounded to the bathroom and pulled out our old spring-dial scale. He stood on it and dial spun and rocked back and forth before finally settling on 330 lbs. “OMIGAWD! 330 lbs! Dad, you are bigger than an NFL lineman!” “Oh yeah, little buddy. And those lineman always carry A LOT of fat, unlike me.” My father reached down and pulled off he loose white t-shirt leaving him in just his baggy boxers. Scanning over his furry, shirtless hulking mass he actually looked a bit leaner. I didn't look like he had grown much or at all in musculature but it seemed like the small amount of fat he had had stretched over his new height. Proportionally it didn't look like he had grown much bigger. If you looked at him from afar he looked just about the same as he had two days ago. It's like some had simply xeroxed him to a bigger size. He still wanted to know his new stats so I went to the kitchen and grabbed the tape measure. He launched into a novice posing routine, mimicking how he had seen Ted flex at the gym in the past. He hauled up both arms in a fantastic big man double-biceps pose. At his new height my eyes were right at the same level as the melon sized arm muscles. He turned sideways an puffed up his pectorals in a side chest pose. He brought his arms up forward to bring them behind his neck when his hands smacked into the hanging lights above the bathroom sink. Luckily, they didn't break. “Oops. This new size will take some getting used to...” he chuckled. He placed his hands behind his neck and crunched into an ab and thigh pose. With each pose I took his measurements and verbally encouraged him on. “Damn, look at those peaks, Pops. Huge! Geez, you could rest a cup of water on that pec shelf! Man that horsehoe on your tricep would fit a Clydesdale.” From the bulge forming in his boxers he was obviously getting excited from his new giant status and stats. I read them aloud: “Waist: 34 inches. Chest: 58 inches. Arms: 23 bone-crushing inches” I decided to add some emphasis on his arms for fun. “AHHHHH. Fuck yeah, Son.” My father closed his eyes as the feeling of POWER and SIZE continued to wash over him. I looked down and was once again shocked by what I saw. His dickhead was now hanging slightly out of the bottom of his boxers. It was slowing engorging and rising upwards, pulling the fabric up along with it as it continued to rise. I could see the look on his stunningly handsome face. My father smirked back at me. He had finally had enough of this modesty thing. He was the ultimate man and he decided then and there that he had no qualms of showing off to the world or even his own son. He yanked off his boxes and we both watched as the shaft continued to swell upwards and outwards. Eventually it filled to its full, rock hard size. As I stared wide-eyed, all I could think of was a Pringles Can. “Let me see that tape measure, Son.” my father gruffly requested with a smug look. He placed the end of the tape at the base his fuckstick. No cheating here either. He didn't press the tape into his pubic region to try to cheat out any extra length. He didn't need to. He ran the tape along the shaft until he reached his piss slit. “OHHHHH yeahhhhhh...” he moaned as he mentally processed the number. I leaned over he hugely developed arm so I could see the reading. 10.75 inches on the dot. My muscle stud father was sporting a nearly 11 inch long, ultra thick horsecock. I started to bone up in my jeans thinking about the numbers. I wasn't gay or anything, but there was just something about standing next to this purely testosterone filled being who seemed to make sexuality obsolete. Once my father snapped out of his self revelry he had a request. “Son, if you'll excuse me I gotta take care of this, here. Then we'll get ready to lift and give little Teddy a BIG surprise!” he winked at me as I exited the bathroom and shut the door. I headed back to my room and took a moment to really think about all that had been going on. It was hard to process. My father was almost evolving onto a higher plane on manhood. Not only were his muscles growing, he was becoming more handsome, more virile, and of course, TALLER! I could only fantasize what that must feel like. To see and feel yourself become bettter and better than all the puny little men around you. Knowing you could have any woman you wanted and that no other man would be able to stop you. As these thoughts swam in my head I slipped off my jeans and underwear and began to jack my own respectable rock hard dick. I heard the deep, loud grunts emanating from the bathroom and as my uberDad did the same to himself. Eventually I heard him climax and right after I did the same. It was the most intense orgasm of my life. I couldn't wait to see where things would go from here. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Next chapter. Ted and Vanessa invite Chad over for dinner. Also, the next chapter will take a bit longer. I'm going to be traveling next week and won't get to do any writing while I'm away. enjoy!
  20. 11 points
    cool...tho for me its become a 24/7 obsession....when im working out or having a shake, wearing kit etc...i get horned and when i get horny i think of muscle - the two seem to feed off each other...
  21. 11 points
    Part 1 of a new story about two much loved juniour bodybuilders. Dan is 6 ft, huge and ridiculously handsome. Jake is 5' 5" and known for his super shredded conditioning (we're talking razor sharp cuts, dick thin skin, freaky ab veins an a full on Christmas tree). They're best friends and vlogging partners (they've been dubbed "the beefiest blogging duo on YouTube"). But Jake has a secret. He's completely and hopelessly in love with Dan. Dan and Jake (Part 1) The church is absolutely packed, and as the organ man starts to play, I begin to walk down the aisle. I turn to the man to the right, clutching my arm. Good old pops. He looks genuinely choked up. Everyone is looking at me all doughy eyed. Granny Adams is dabbing her eyes with a tissue. Auntie Mavis is nudging uncle Boris and signalling to my outfit. Both of them now staring at it in admiration. I look down to admire it myself. A black dickie bow around my neck, a pair of smart black boots and, completing the outfit, a pair of bright red posing trunks. As shiny as you can imagine. The red trunk coloured bulge is looking up at me. So are my abs. In all their thick, wonky shaped, and phenomenally peeled glory. Six crazily developed bumps bursting through my tummy to remind me that I'm a freakishly shredded, excessively developed muscle boy who loves nothing more than to strut around a bodybuilding stage, flexing and squeezing his superhuman sized mass for all the world to see. My slabby, beautifully carved out muscle tits, and the rest of my huge, bronzed, vein plastered body are obvious reminders too. What is the organ man playing? I know the song but I can't quite get the name. It’s only when I get to the front of the church that it suddenly hits me. It’s a ballad organ rendition of The Prodigy's "Smack My Bitch Up". A large, stocky man is standing in front of me smiling. He’s wearing one of the t-shirts from my website; black with the words "BROTHERS IN BEEF" printed on it, and around his neck is a dog collar. I recognise him instantly. It’s the commentator and host from a dozen of my previous bodybuilding shows. I'm pretty sure his name is Bob. "Friends, relatives, muscleheads", Bob begins in his thick Yorkshire accent. "We're here today to witness the union between two of Britain's biggest and most popular young bodybuilders". I take a sneaky glance at the man standing next to me. It would only be one person. Could only be one person. "Yo dude", he quietly says, with his fist held out for me to discreetly bump. I oblige, obviously, and just catch a quick glance of the bow tie around his neck, exactly like mine, and the big blocks of abdominal muscle popping through his stomach. Also exactly like mine. Bob carries on the sermon for a number of minutes, and then it’s time for the vows. "Do you Jake "The Shredinator" Adams, take Dan "The Man" Murray to be your lawfully wedded muscle freak"? "FUCK YES!", I exclaim, and everyone roars with laughter. "Oooops sorry", I sheepishly add. "I mean, I do". And with those two words, my heart swells. I do I do I do. "I now pronounce you, pumped up, shredded to buggery muscle freak and, well....pumped up, shredded to buggery muscle freak". I can't wipe the grin off my face. He's mine. Dan The Man is finally mine. "You may now squeeze a head to head crab most muscular". "HELL YEAH!", Dan exclaims. I turn to face my new hubbie, matching bow tie, black boots, shiny red posers and all. A huge, cheeky grin plastered across his face, as utterly gorgeous as ever. The face that plays a big contribution to him being one half of the two most popular and well loved bodybuilders in Britain. "Let's do this mate!", Dan said. I grin wildly and nod as I bend forward and lift both arms so they're level with my shoulder blades. Bob wants a head to head crab most muscular and that's what he's gonna get. "SQUEEEEZE IT LADS!", shouts Bob. And squeeze it we do. With my forehead pressed up against Dan's, we both bring our arms down and blast out matching crab most musculars, while aggressively shouting in unison. "YEEEEAARRGGHHHH"!! Dan "The Man" Murray. My lifelong muscle buddie. Best friend. Vlogging partner. Brother in beef. Fellow shredded muscle freak. Love of my life. And now my husband. "Jake"! Our heads are still locked. Our teeth now gritted. "JAKE"! Faces scrunched to buggery. Intensely and affectionately looking into each other's eyes. "Dude! Wake up"! Every muscle squeezed and bursting through our paper thin skin. Shiny red posers barely able to contain our bulges. "JAKE. DUDE. WAKE. UP"! Ugh. What’s going on?! Fuck. I feel dazed. Disorientated. "What the fuck were you dreaming about"? The church has gone, and I'm in a strange bed instead. A hotel bed. The curtains are open. Ugh. Why is it so fucking bright? But there's one saving grace. I feel typically giddy and a sense of warmth washes over me as I see Dan's face, just as handsome first thing in the morning as it always is. He has a bad case of bed head. Ruffled and un-styled. He's never looked more adorable. He's lying next to me in the double bed of the hotel room, still wearing the white vest he went to bed in last night. His arms have never looked more pumped and his delts look fucking ridiculously. His whole upper body looks like it's ready to burst. "Dude you were saying my name in your sleep!", Dan says. "Oh", I reply, my cheeks suddenly burning up and my pulse quickening. "Ummm...I think I was dreaming about the show", I say. "Did I kick your arse for the third year running?", he cheekily says with a grin. "Actually I kicked your arse", I playfully retort, knowing full well that the chance of that particular scenario occurring is extremely slim. "You must have been dreaming dude", he replies. Not yet fully woken up, I smile and dreamily gaze at my best friend and fellow bodybuilding musclehead from my pillow. I want nothing more than to stay in this hotel bed with him. For us to spend all day under the sheets, exploring and worshipping each other's indecently muscular bodies. Feeling each other's huge, pumped biceps, squeezing each other's thick, balloon-esque pecs, exploring the deep lines separating each of our shredded blocks of ab muscle and rubbing our huge freaky quads together. Making each other cum over and over until we finally collapse and I fall asleep with my arm wrapped around his crazy midsection and my head buried deep into the thick cushion which makes up one of his ridiculously developed pecs. Unfortunately, we have the juniour class of Britain's biggest bodybuilding show to compete in, which Dan will no doubt champion in for the third year running, leaving me to, once again, settle for second place. Not that Dan’s physique is miles ahead of mine in terms of quality. In fact, I'm guaranteed to always be better conditioned than him. Better than any lad in my class in fact. After all, I didn't get the nickname "The Shredinator" for nothing. Razor sharp cuts, dick thin skin, freaky veins (even on my abs!) and a full on bonkers Christmas tree will all be making their usual stage appearance today. And I'm not exactly lacking in size either. My pecs look like two pumpkins bulging off my chest, my quads get thicker with every passing show and my shoulders were replaced with two, huge, perfectly round boulders many moons ago. Oh and speaking of moons, my bum is huge. Like, seriously fucking enormous. There's not a pair of posing trunks in the world big enough to cover up the whole of my ridiculously huge rump. But I have one major drawback. I'm 5' 5” tall. So while my quads may be more shredded than Dan’s, the lines in my abs deeper, and my bum most certainly bigger, it's hard to compete with a brilliantly conditioned, mass packed bodybuilder who has an extra seven inches in height and thirty five pounds in weight than you do. "Dude, I can't wait to see your posing trunks", Dan excitedly says. "I'm pretty sure I'm gonna kick your arse in that contest too". "Hmmmm. I wouldn't be too cocky just yet", I playfully tease, picturing the utterly brilliant posers hidden in my holdall. "Shall we shower and then do the vid?", Dan asks. He looks like an excitable puppy, with the big brown eyes to match. I love how excited Dan gets about filming episodes of our "Dan and Jake: Brothers In Beef" vlog, although on this occasion I have to admit, I’m pretty excited myself. Dan came up with an idea to hold a "Posing Trunk Challenge" a few months ago. The goal was for each of us to find the best pair of posers for the competition. We'd both reveal our trunks in a vlog episode the morning of the show, and it was up to our viewers to decide which of the two of us had won the challenge. Dan was always slightly more adventurous with his posing trunks than I was, and I was sure whatever crazy pair he'd found would win him the challenge, but I was still really pleased with the pair I'd chosen. I was pretty sure Dan would love them too. I couldn't wait to see the look of approval on his impossibly handsome face when he saw them clinging to my excessively sized arse for the first time. Dan throws back the duvet and jumps out of bed and my heart sinks in response. Stood up, Dan looks absolutely monstrous. He's ten pounds heavier than last years competition - and boy does it show. His brutal upper body is exploding with mass, not least of all with those obscenely pumped arms of his. The judges may as well just save everyone the hassle and hand him the first place juniour class trophy now. Still looking up at him from my pillow, Dan peels, with comical difficulty, his white vest up his torso and over his head. His now revealed incredible abs are blistering through his stomach. Where my abs are wonky shaped and haphazardly spread across my midsection, Dan's stomach is perfectly symmetrical. Six beautifully shaped abs cleanly separated by almost straight lines. A perfect midsection to match his perfectly pumped pecs, and every single perfect feature on his boyish, yet masculine, and almost sickeningly handsome face. If I wasn't completely and madly in love with him, I'd probably be extremely envious of Dan "The Man" Murray. He'll always have more Twitter followers, his Instagram posts will always get more likes, he'll always have more muscle loving gay guys lusting over him, he'll always be the "hot one" and I'll always be the "cute one", he'll always be the monster and I'll always be the pocket rocket and he'll always walk away with a bigger and better trophy than I will. Still, at least I'll always have the bigger arse. "Just wait until you see my trunks dude", Dan enthusiastically says, grinning wildly, as he pulls out a towel from his bag. "Are you more excited about the show or the posing trunk challenge?", I teasingly ask. He laughs and cheekily responds. "What can I say dude? I just really like kicking your arse". Fifteen minutes later and a freshly showered Dan has re-emerged, just as outrageously huge and devastatingly handsome as always. His pecs are doing nothing to tame the swelling bulge in my undies under the bed sheets. "Dude, we’d better hurry up. We need enough time to go to the tanning tents backstage. Plus I want to get a good half an hour of pumping up before we hit the stage". I dutifully obey my best friend and jump into the shower. About half an hour later, I'm back in the en suite bathroom putting on my new pair of posing trunks, then hiding them under a pair of shorts in preparation for the posing trunk challenge, in our newest episode of our "Dan and Jake: Brothers In Beef" vlog. The vlog was all Dan's doing. About a year ago, when we were still in fairly decent condition from competing, Dan had a completely bonkers idea. He thought it would be fun if we painted each other's entire bodies green, put on purple shorts like The Hulk wears, go into our local town centre, start flexing and posing in the middle of the street and catch everyone's reactions on camera. I thought he was joking until he turned up on my doorstep with two big tubs of bright green body paint. I was a little embarrassed at first, and slightly scared that we might get arrested, but once people started crowding round us, coming up to us to shake our hands, chat to us and have their pictures taken, I actually started to really enjoy it. Of course Dan loved it from the second we stepped out of the car, but then Dan just adores any kind of attention his muscles bring him. The video was as equally popular when posted online. "You guys should have your own YouTube channel and start a vlog", suggested one follower in the comments section. And so we did. And now, a year and thousands of followers later we've been dubbed the Internet's beefiest vloggers. Dan and Jake; the only bodybuilding vlogging duo in the world. Of course we've attracted criticism too. Most of it from straight, fellow bodybuilders not impressed or amused by our laddish and quite often bonkers antics. Though most of it seems to be directed at Dan. Whether they see him as the ringleader, or whether there's a certain amount of hidden jealousy at play, I'm not really sure. "What's the British version of a douchebag? Surely it would be Dan Murray." "Dan The Man? More like Dan The Twat". "Jake needs to ditch that idiot Dan and get serious about bodybuilding. He's young and his physique is insane. He could be a future pro 212 class bodybuilder, but his bromance with Dan and this Brothers In Beef shit is doing nothing for his reputation". Those are just a few negative comments which comes to mind. The last one particularly stuck in my head. And, of course, the very notion that I would "ditch" Dan is completely ridiculous. Dan is my best friend and always will be. I wouldn't be anything but loyal towards him. "Right mate, we're all set", Dan says as he positions his digital camera on the hotel room desk. Filming of our latest vlog episode is about to begin.
  22. 10 points
    This is taken from a bigger story I wrote but I think it works as a stand alone piece. Two muscle loving camera men have been invited to the hotel room of a competition conditioned bodybuilder. Part 1 It felt like the whole world had gone into slow motion as I tried to comprehend what was happening. A genuine bodybuilder in insane, competition condition was inviting me to oil him up. There had to be a catch. I looked down and noticed that the oil was in a spray-bottle. No actual bodily contact had to be necessary. I would press down on the head of the bottle and the oil would spray onto Tommy’s perfectly pumped, alien-like physique, but surely he would be the one to do the rubbing? Surely I wouldn’t actually get to place my hands on his phenomenally huge mounds and crazily developed slabs of thinly skinned muscle? Even though I was convinced that this was the case, the mere mention or thought of any kind of oiling up of a bodybuilder had not only caused a serious lack of space in my underwear, but it felt like I was suddenly sporting my biggest, hardest and most intense erection of the day. Without really considering an alternative option, I cautiously took the bottle of oil from Tommy’s hand, then shot a quick, nervous glance at Stuart Fox, who at this point seemed to be trying his best to act as if what was unfolding was a perfectly normal occurrence. Tommy also looked completely nonchalant as he posed his next question. “Have you ever oiled up a bodybuilder before Charlie”? Oh yes Tommy mate. Every bloody weekend an incredibly conditioned, freakishly muscular bodybuilder in brightly coloured, minuscule posing trunks pops round to my house, plonks himself in the middle of my bedroom and just stands there with his arms outstretched for a head to toe oil up. What the bleeding buggering hell do YOU think?! Still in a state of shock at what was happening, I shook my head and gave him a mumbled “no” and he casually proceeded to give me instructions. “You need to give the bottle a good shake before you spray it on. Just a few sprays on to the chosen body part, and then just really rub it in.” “Rub it in”! Did he just say “rub it fucking in”?! Chances of me fainting dead on Tommy Foster’s hotel room floor? VERY BLOODY LIKELY! “It’s probably best to start with my quads…” His quads! He wants me to place my hands on his ridiculously developed, gorgeously shredded quads! My actual hands. On his actual fucking quads! Fainting on Tommy Foster’s hotel room floor expected in 3, 2... “…and then work your way up”. Helloooo Tommy Foster’s hotel room floor. Do you mind if I just stay here for a while? “Don’t be afraid to be generous. It washes off easily”. Tommy then turned to my filming mentor. “You can get in here too Stuart. There’s enough of me to go round”. His mouth curled into an amused grin at his own outrageously cheeky comment and I couldn’t help but smile in amusement myself, all the time wondering how the hell I was still standing upright and conscious. Tommy Foster/Mr Gorgeous Abs had stopped talking, and the atmosphere suddenly seemed to have become slightly awkward. As he and Stuart Fox glanced at me, I suddenly realised that they were waiting for me to make my move. They were waiting for me to bend down, spray oil onto the insanely thick, deliciously carved quads of a genuine competition conditioned muscle freak, and rub it in using my hands (my actual hands). There was nothing else to do than to oblige. Crouching down, with one knee on the carpet, and my face mere inches away from his absurdly sized wheels, as instructed, I gave Tommy’s bottle of oil a few good shakes, and as I sprayed twice on to his left quad, three questions arose in my head; #1. How can one man’s legs be so monstrously thick and muscular? #2. Why am I so turned on by the scent of the shiny yellow fabric of his posing trunks, now mere inches away from my face, along with the thick bulge that’s still struggling to be contained by it? #3. How the bleeding buggering FUCK is this actually happening to me?! Conscious of the fact that Stuart was standing over me, I reached my hand up and gave him the bottle. Even though he looked more nervous than I’d seen him doing so before, the left corner of his mouth curled slightly into a coy, and excited smile as he took the bottle of oil from me and proceeded to kneel down next to me at Tommy Foster’s legs. As Stuart sprayed the oil onto Tommy’s right quad, I stared at the glistening mound of impossibly muscular, thinly skin wrapped leg meat. Time, once again, seemed to slow down as I prepared to do something I never imagined I would get the possibility to do and place my hands on the freakishly developed muscle of an actual living, breathing bodybuilder. What I certainly wasn’t prepared for was said bodybuilder to suddenly and unexpectedly tense and flex that freakishly developed muscle the second my hand made contact. If I had to describe the sensation of running my hands over the incredible mounds of rock hard, inhumanly thick, gorgeously soft skin wrapped muscle which made up Tommy Foster’s quads and feeling the deep lines and freakish separations under my fingertips, I would probably say it was the closest I’ve ever felt to experiencing an orgasm without actually having one. It was like I had transcended a normal level of arousal. My whole body felt like it was undergoing some hyper-sensual, otherworldly experience that the majority of people would never know existed, let alone have the chance to experience. The door to the world of extreme muscle I had opened when I’d stumbled across the image of the huge, shredded, flexing bodybuilder in my parents TV listings guide all those years ago was long behind me and I was now smack bang in the middle of it, down on one knee with the shiny posing trunk clad bulge of a muscle bull mere inches from my head, rubbing oil into his phenomenal sized, alien-like quads, feeling every ridge, line and separation under my fingers and wondering if I’d ever have an experience so powerful, intoxicating and mind blowingly erotic again. I wondered whether Stuart Fox was feeling anything even close to what I was as he gave Tommy Foster’s right quad the same treatment, and whether it was actually the first time he’d managed to feel the freaky muscle of a bodybuilder, either on one of his previous three shows or otherwise. That particular question hadn’t even occurred to me before that moment, but I’d suddenly become extremely curious to know the answer to it. The wave of disappointment I felt as the task of oiling up Tommy Foster’s incredible, barely human quads had completed, and Tommy spun around to present Stuart and I with the rear of his physique, quickly evaporated when he reached his hands around to the back of his posing trunks and outrageously tucked the bright yellow material into the crack of his ass and I was suddenly staring at a pair of gorgeously tanned and gloriously thick glutes. I looked over at my tanning buddie who looked completely awestruck and ever so slightly terrified, presumably at being in such close proximity of an ass so astonishingly big and suddenly barely covered, thanks to the owner, and as Stuart’s mouth curled slightly into a devilish grin, I wondered whether that fear was, in fact, for another reason. Was he, suddenly like me, wondering whether Tommy Foster had tucked his trunks into the crack of his mammoth sized bottom because he was expecting us to oil it up? Surely that was above and beyond the duties of any friend, training partner or nervous, muscle crazed work experience guy lucky enough to be asked to perform the task of oiling up a bodybuilder? Or was it? The glutes were a muscle group that would surely have to get oiled up just like any other. Was I about to get my hands on an actual pair of insanely developed and obscenely thick glutes? Predictability, rubbing oil into Tommy’s tight, taught hamstrings was considerably less arousing than doing so with his quads. So much so, that I completely underestimated just how incredible his freakish and enormous sized calves would feel. I’d never been massively into calf muscles, until that very moment I was knelt down on the floor at the feet of a bodybuilder running my hands over the granite hard, ridiculously huge mound of muscle exploding off the back of his lower leg. I’d almost forgotten that Tommy was an actual, living person, and not just a mass of freakish muscle put on the earth purely for the pleasure of Stuart and I until he spoke, and addressed us with a rather unexpected question. “So how long have you guys known each other”? Even without facing Tommy, the prospect of talking to him still all but terrified me, and it was left to my filming mentor to reply. “Erm…we only just met this morning”, he replied. “Oh, wow”, Tommy replied, with genuine surprise in the tone of his voice. “You kinda seem like you’ve known each other for a while”. I sheepishly looked at Stuart who was returning a slightly embarrassed but undoubtedly affectionate smirk similar to the one I was completely failing to repress. It was an expression which told me one thing; Stuart Fox was clearly feeling the same connection between us that I had been, pretty much since he started sharing his fantastic and inventive pump room game with me that morning. Whatever was happening between Stuart and I one thing for was certain; it felt incredible special. Furthermore, I couldn't deny how particularly brilliant it was to have a like minded muscle lover, clearly just as crazily turned on by muscle that I was, by my side and sharing my experience of oiling up a competition conditioned bodybuilder. In that moment I decided that I wouldn't go home that day without attempting two things; firstly, finding out whether Stuart Fox was currently embarking on his first experience of oiling up a bodybuilder, and secondly, getting his phone number. I'd just about rubbed every last bit of oil into Tommy’s calves when Stuart Fox handed me back the bottle of oil. With his hamstrings also well and truly oiled, I looked up to see the copious amount of Tommy's bum meat staring down at me in the most magnificent image and wondered what the hell my next move was going to be. I could only guess that Stuart Fox, helplessly and nervously staring back at me in that moment, was pondering the same question in his head that I was. The question which had been on my mind since Tommy Foster had unexpectedly wedged the back of those obscenely shiny posers into the crack of his ass and was now in desperate need of an answer; did Tommy Foster want us to place our grubby, muscle loving hands on his outrageously muscular, crazily developed, posing trunk devouring ass? "Hey guys", Tommy unexpectedly said. "Don’t forget the glutes". He wants us to place our grubby, muscle loving hands on his outrageously muscular, crazily developed, posing trunk devouring ass!! "I worked hard for those bad boys”! Two words: Cheeky bugger! Two more words: FUCK YES!! Wondering whether I'd experience a more surreal moment for the rest of my living days, I shook Tommy Foster’s bottle of oil and pumped two sprays onto his indecently thick and meaty right buttock. It wasn't until the second spray that Tommy suddenly tensed said buttock, and, right before my eyes, his amazing ass shrivelled up, a dozen of the freakiest lines and striations erupted and I was staring directly at the most beautiful pair of real life, genuine, gorgeously shredded glutes. It was a moment made even more brilliant when Stuart Fox unexpectedly and accidentally muttered a hushed "fuck!" in response, followed by a look of sheer panic and a sudden case of violent blushing to his cheeks. It wasn't just the actual words that made up Tommy Foster's response to Stuart Fox's verbal slip which suddenly made the whole scene feel even more highly erotic, but the incredibly arrogant, undeniably masculine and rather dirty sounding tone in which he delivered them; "Yeah baby"! There were so many factors as to what made oiling up Tommy Foster’s glutes even more erotically charged than when my hands were running over his thick, shredded quads. The actual sensation of feeling Tommy’s ass striations under my fingers, the fact that the act of having my hands on the glutes of, not just a bodybuilder, but any man felt a lot more intimate, the fact that my fingers kept making contact with what little of his shiny posing trunks were left covering up his unfathomably thick buttocks, and the fact that I was experiencing the whole thing knelt down next to a guy I was not only attracted to, but also felt an incredible chemistry with. A guy who was, no doubt, just as turned on by running his hands over a pair of gorgeously conditioned glutes as I was. Tommy’s obscenely sexy and dirty sounding “yeah baby” was also hanging in the air, and as my tingling and extremely sensitive hard on pulsated and throbbed in my jeans, I couldn’t help but, once again, wonder exactly what Tommy Foster’s motives were for inviting two guys who he’d confessed, in not so many words, to suspecting were gay and turned on by muscle, to rub oil into his freaky, shredded ass. With every single inch, line and striation of Tommy’s phenomenal and glistening glutes fully oiled, I took Stuart Fox’s lead in standing up in preparation to give Mr Foster’s back the same treatment. With my face not far away from the rear of his head, my torso from his broad, perfectly bronzed back, and the throbbing bulge in the crotch of my jeans from the indecently thick ass I’d just been running my fingers over, I suddenly felt a new kind of intimacy with the amazing middleweight muscle freak before me. After Stuart gave his lower back a few sprays, without a huge amount of pre-thought, I, perhaps rather adventurously, opted for the upper part of Tommy’s back, which seemed to slightly surprise him, as he briefly turned his head to the side of his body I was oiling up in response. Not to be outdone, Tommy Foster had his own surprise in store for me. As I rubbed the oil over the right side of his impossibly broad upper back, Tommy suddenly and quickly manoeuvred into a back lat spread pose, and before I knew what was happening, he was letting out an outrageously cocky “oooooh”, his back was opening up, and his impressively thick right lat was exploding and bulging underneath my fingers. With the sensation of feeling Tommy’s hard, flexed muscle came the realisation that it would take very, very little to make my throbbing dick explode with an absolute tsunami of cum. One little tug on my hard on through my jeans, or even just one little accidental brush of my crotch against Tommy’s phenomenally conditioned, barely covered glutes and it would undoubtedly all be over. With his magnificent back fully oiled, Tommy spun around to face Stuart and I, and the moment he did, my face suddenly flushed and I felt a new, crippling and intense sense of shyness, which would undoubtedly had been even more intense had I not long before been running my fingers over his gloriously striated ass. Whether the biggest contributor to this was the fact that he could suddenly see my face, and the un-nerving possibility of him being able to read my expressions, the fact that his slabs of perfectly smooth pec meat and thick, blocky, beautiful nickname earning abs were now inches away from my body, or whether it was the prospect of getting my hands on his insanely muscular, and crazily conditioned torso I wasn't entirely sure, but my pulse was suddenly racing and I seemed physically incapable of looking Tommy Foster in the eye. I'd never been more attracted to anyone than I was to Tommy in that moment. Here was a man who had transcended a normal level of hotness to become the kind of bona fide muscle freak of nature guys like me can only dream of seeing in the flesh. His potent, masculine, and extremely arousing scent was present once again and stronger than ever, and his gorgeous, rock hard, thinly skinned torso seemed to be radiating an incredible heat. As Stuart Fox sprayed oil onto the right, thick, slab-like pec hanging off his chest, I suddenly wondered what I wanted most in that moment; for a hole to appear beneath me on the floor of Tommy Foster's hotel room floor and swallow me clean into the ground, or for Tommy to suddenly wrap his magnificently muscular arm around my waist, push me into his hard, Adonis-like body and bring his lips to mine for an amazing, soft, passionate kiss.
  23. 9 points
    hi guys- does anyone else feel totally horny when pumped after nailing a session? over the years my sex drive and muscle obsession have cum together.....anyone else?
  24. 8 points
    This story can also be viewed with morphed images done by me at my blog: http://malebodyexchange.blogspot.com/2017/03/grandpas-curse.html I am considering doing a longer story based in the same universe, but with different characters. Would love to hear input because I haven't seen this idea done too much before. Ryan looked longingly at the photo of himself from just a few weeks ago. He was only 20. He had everything going for him. He tried not to shed a tear. His arms. His chest. His perfect abs. And it was all gone. Everything was all gone. He had avoided all his friends. He had not gone to school. Every day was agony. And his grandfather was responsible for all of it.Three weeks ago...Grandpa Harold was a tough man to please. He was rich and powerful and he was worst of all, vengeful. As an almost billionaire, he ran about 20 different corporations under the umbrella of his own and he paid for what he wanted, including a hot young wife only a little older than Ryan. It was shocking to the family but Ryan was told to say nothing about it. And he didn't for a long time, even those Celeste gave him a longing look whenever he came to visit. Grandpa met him one day with his own unhappy look. He took Ryan to a nice restaurant and told him that he was meeting with some incredibly powerful people. Ryan thought he meant businessmen but Grandpa Harold said no no, these are...people you can't look up on the internet. I have paid a fortune just to find them. I want to have a more youthful body and I think I can pay for it. Ryan immediately thought someone was trying to pull one over on his Grandpa but Grandpa dismissed him."There are powerful people in the world who only very rich people know about and they like to remain hidden. They have their reasons. They have used their talents for certain friends of mine. Let's just say I have reason to be happy about this but I'm also a little worried. I suppose it's just nerves, is all. Well, you know what. Cheers. I think it's going to be the best decision I ever made."Grandpa was a little hesitant to give details and Ryan was incredibly skeptical. He spent that night in the mansion and Grandpa went out for a consultation. That was when it happened. Celeste came into his room and one thing led to another and he was fucking her like crazy on his large guest bed. She screamed with pleasure as he filled her up. Grandpa couldn't fill up a girl like this anymore, he thought cruelly. Shouldn't even try. I'm young and he thinks he can be young like me again? He'll be dead soon and this will all me mine. All this hot piece of ass if I want it, too. Fuck yeah! FUCK! He used Celeste four times in a row before she went crazy and fled. Said she had to make sure no one noticed she was in his room.Ryan contacted me weeks later telling me the details of this story. And he told me about how after that he was awoken in the middle of the night by unknown assailants who shoved a needle in his arm, took him to a secret location and kept him there for days and he had been out of school for three weeks now.He told me frantically he couldn't trust anyone. He said they did things to him. He was disfigured he said. Couldn't even go outside with a shirt off. He left me a drunken message where he started crying and was unintelligible. He invited me over to the mansion. He said maybe I could help him. He was talking through his tears about how Grandpa took his body away from him. It made no sense.When I arrived I didn't know what to think. Maybe my friend was having a breakdown. Ryan met me in the far side of one of the outside gardens. One of the butlers led me there with a strange, apprehensive look on his face. I noticed it one of the maids as well. Something told me that not to many people had been to the house lately.Ryan was wearing a heavy sweater which made no sense for the hot weather we were having. He was drinking, and he sullenly looked up at me."You know how I looked, right? I fucking looked like a real man.""Dude, what are you talking about? You're like the most jacked guy I know. You're way hotter than I am. Or like half our team." We both were on the rowing team. I know, it's preppy and elitist and that's because hey, we're rich."You don't understand, man." he started sobbing. "My grandfather is so rich he found people that know magic. Like real magic. And he caught me with his wife. I don't know why I fucked her, man. I just did. I couldn't help myself. She was so hot.""You fucked your stepmom. Or stepgrandma?? Gross!""Dude, she's 22 and smoking fucking hot!""Oh. Well that's still gross, just for different reasons. Yeah I forgot about your grandpa doing that. Good for him I guess but he didn't find out, right? Did that bitch tell him?" I was so mad for him, and mad AT him at the same time.""No, man. One of the maid spied on her, and he paid her big time to do it. And he said he never expected it from me, he said she was supposed to keep an eye out for like the pool boy and shit. Fuck me. Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck I woke up and I was in this place and they strapped me down and cut me and I bled all over and they had these weird knives and masks and shit...it was so fucking scary I thought I was gonna die. And they were chanting and shit and I got all dizzy and Grandpa was there and they put my blood in a cup and he fucking DRANK it! I couldn't fucking believe it and when I woke up I was like..this!" He started crying.A shiver ran down my spine. "Like...what?""Like this, ok!" He took off the sweater and the undershirt and I gasped. I couldn't believe what I was seeing."This...this isn't possible," I muttered. "Just look at me. LOOK AT ME I'M A FUCKING FREAK SHOW MAN! I have THIS." He held onto his flabby giant love handle and gut. I have fucking MAN BOOBS dude..I just...wanna fucking kill myself.""No! No don't do that. Hey. Man, dry your tears, ok? I don't think you look that bad. I mean I never told you this but I actually think...I always thought you looked really hot.""Thanks, man. I guess." He sniffed. He wasn't gay and I wanted to just hold him."Stand up. Please.""You gotta talk to him for me, man. You gotta talk him into giving me my body back. He's got it. He looks fucking amazing with my body." Ryan sniffed with his hand to his nose. I walked over to him and put my hand on his gut."I don't know if this helps but, I think you're sexy. I think your face is sexy and I think your body is sexy, too." And then I cracked up."Fuck you." he muttered."I'm just kidding, dude. You look great. For a freak show, I mean when you join the circus the kids will love you, just keep your fucking shirt on!"Ryan roared and tried to chase me. He did so for several seconds and then stopped. The all star runner heaving to and fro on the green. Panting like an old man. I started laughing."Fuck you I'm gonna get you!" He started running and had to stop. I laughed as I jogged before him."Come on, old man. Try and catch me! God, you are so out of shape now, dude! Hahahahahahhaha!"You may think this is cruel but Ryan made plenty of jokes at my expense and I knew for a fact he kept me from being captain of the team because he outed me "by accident". He also made several passes at me at various times when he was drunk because he always wondered what it would be like to "get sucked off by another dude" and then he freaked out when I began to suck his cock. He couldn't handle the part of him that really was gay. Our friendship was not exactly what you would call even. He was always embarrassing me in front of my gay friends by making gay jokes. It was a little overboard. He was really trying not to be thought of as gay. I really got angry with him though, because he tried to come on to my last boyfriend just to prove he could attract any guy or girl he wanted to. Fucking jerk, That actually hurt me. It hurt me to see him leave with Steve only to pull the same bullshit with him. Oh I am just not ready to get sucked off by a dude. Yeah, you just want attention, Well now you got it, jackass!I told him I'd be back in the dorms and if he got desperate enough, he could suck me off. Maybe then I'd consider going to talk to his grandfather on his own behalf. I did meet the old man on my way out and holy fuck. HOLY FUCK! "It's Andrew, right? Ryan's friend!""Holy shit, it's true. You took his body. That's so fucking...awesome!""Yeah it is, isn't it? I just wanted to make sure you weren't going to go around blabbing about this. I know people and I wouldn't want anything to happen to you.""Dude, I am sort of enjoying this to be honest. I mean, this is some freaky ass shit, but..." I explained my situation to the old man and he laughed."Of course. So he just fucks everyone else over. No one can be happy but him.""He wants me to talk you into helping him.""I'm teaching him a lesson in humility Would that we could walk in the shoes of others. Well now I'm walking in his body and it feels pretty FUCKING great. I am in charge of who gets to come into this house, you know. I approved you to be let in. I have something to talk to you about. I think my grandson is bisexual. I have this body and I gotta tell you, I fucked my wife so hard her pussy nearly fell out but I am not really satisfied if you know what I mean. And your story makes sense. I think my grandson likes girls but he likes boys better. I mainly pictured boys when I was fucking my wife. And you know I'm so old I don't give a fuck what she wants. She signed a prenup. So uh, I guess what I'm saying is, would you like to come upstairs and fool around? I am almost a billionaire.""FUCK YEAH!" I should have tried to play coy but who am I kidding. My friend's grandpa was HOT AS HELL! I was in heaven. He carried me upstairs. Said it gave him quite a thrill. I was in daddy heaven. I felt up the body I'd dreamed about for years!We're still figuring out what to do with Ryan. I am on a first name basis with Harold and quite frankly, Celeste is out and I'm in. As Ryan's soon to be step-grandfather I would just like to point out that taking the semester off has been good for him. I am living in the lap of luxury and enjoying every minute of being fucked my Harold, who gets along with me so much better than that stupid bitch he married. And we have plans for Ryan. He's seeing a therapist paid off handsomely to never discuss this particular problem with anyone. He's a little less depressed. Still wearing heavy clothing outside in public if he ever goes out, which is rare. If he's very good, and I mean very very good, we'll give him another new young body,. In about five years...magic isn't cheap, you know.
  25. 8 points
    Long-time lurker here, first time attempting writing... Stashed Gainz “Fuck!” I was over halfway back to my dorm room when I realized that I had left my phone sitting on the bench in the locker room of the university’s rec center gym. Now admittedly that would not be too big of a problem, except that the it was almost 3:00pm on Friday- the exact time the gym was closed to everyone else on campus except for the roided-out douche bags that made up our university’s vaunted wrestling team. Knowing that the gym wouldn’t re-open until Monday afternoon, I turned and started sprinting back towards the rec center. I made it through the campus gym doors with seconds to spare and heard the automatic lock engage as the door clicked shut behind me. The usual front desk staff had already cleared out for the weekend, so I walked through the empty main lobby and headed back towards the men’s locker room. A wave of relief washed over me as I spotted my phone sitting on the bench exactly where I had left it. I reached down and picked it up, turned to leave, and came face-to-pecs with a wall of near inhuman muscle. A huge hand clamped down on my shoulder. “Myles,” an incredibly deep voice boomed, “I think I may have just found a solution to my ‘big’ problem.” 10 minutes earlier… Cole and Myles sauntered into the wrestling team locker room, threw down their gym bags and stripped down to just their compression shorts. While making the idle chit-chat that jocks do in the locker room, both men took the opportunity to check themselves out in the giant mirrors that lined the walls. Myles, the blond Adonis and senior captain of the Middle State Mustangs Wrestling team, smiled as he took in his current form- standing 5’10 and an impressive 175lbs of ripped to shreds muscle. Cole bounced his bulging pecs and threw up a double bi as he took in his reflection- dark brown hair, killer smile, and while only being 5’8, he more than makes up for it; both in the sheer size of his muscles and due to the fact that he was packing quite a lot below the waist. An often repeated joke among the team and in fact, around the university, was that Cole had been the model that the Mustang’s mascot was based on- an insanely jacked horse, nearly bursting out of its singlet. “Horse Cock Cole” was a nickname he greatly enjoyed and had definitely earned.
  26. 8 points
    Hey guys, this story has been in my head for a while, and I thought I'd finally write it down. To be honest, the finished product isn't what I wanted it to be, but I sincerely would welcome your critiques, because I hope to write more chapters. Prologue: The Closet "Don't tell me you've never heard of The Giant before?" Jake asked his girlfriend. She shrugged, and Jake threw his arms up, as if giving up. Clyde sipped his water quietly, but Gerald would have none of it. He took out his phone and got onto Youtube immediately, searching for "King Matt", which in its heyday was the most watched video on Youtube. "Here, watch this," he said, offering Gina his phone. The boys had all seen this several times before, but nonetheless, they leaned in to watch. This seemed to be the shorter version of the whole video, but it opened with the picture shaking terribly, as the holder of the video camera was terrified at the sight of a naked bodybuilder's likeness growing and filling the night sky, up past the tallest building, and then double its height. Lights shown up from helicopters and skylights from buildings to reveal the most massive and perfect muscles and a square=jawed man with a five o'clock shadow, looking very tired. The giant man looked down at the city, seeming to be taking in his new surroundings, and the video maker behind the camera babbled, "It looks like he's on the edge of town...is he coming this way?" The giant man's eyes locked on the fighter jets heading his way, but he was impossibly big; he had to be at least a thousand feet tall, if not more, so when they reached his enormous pecs to fire, they saw that their bullets had no effect at all. They scattered, and the giant simply stood there, and crossed his mighty arms across his chest, puffing it out all the more and looking even more intimidating, but didn't even budge his legs. The video caught sight of tanks rolling toward the giant, and minutes later, there were loud explosions and some evidence of light coming from them, aimed at the giant's legs, but still he remained motionless. About fifteen minutes into the video, the giant cleared his throat, and it was perfectly heard throughout the city. "YOU CAN SEE THAT NOTHING CAN STOP ME," he stated matter-of-factly. "THE MOST I FELT WAS ITCHY WITH ALL THOSE TINY BULLETS REFLECTING OFF MY CHEST. I DEMAND AN AUDIENCE WITH THE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES. IF HE IS NOT PRESENTED SOON, I WILL GET HIM MYSELF." A sudden hush fell through the city, and minutes more of the giant standing his ground finally ended with him turning his torso toward the tallest building, but not approaching it. "MR. PRESIDENT, I AM SORRY IT HAS COME TO THIS," he started, obviously now speaking with him. "I KNOW IT IS HARD FOR YOU TO ACCEPT THAT ONE OF YOUR CITIZENS HAS MORE POWER THAN YOU EVER WILL, BUT I WANT TO OFFER AN OLIVE BRANCH, SO TO SPEAK. ALL I WANT IS MY SON BACK, AND FOR YOU TO LEAVE US ALONE. NO COMING AFTER HIM FOR RANSOM, NO COMING AFTER ME FOR EXPERIMENTING. IN EXCHANGE, I WILL USE MY POWER IN WHATEVER FASHION YOU NEED, EXCEPT MILITARILY." He looked down at his feet, his eyes beginning to well up with tears, and the videographer breathed easier, thinking this man was actually human and harmless. "I DO NOT WANT TO HURT ANYONE OR ANYTHING, BUT IF I DON'T HAVE MY SON, I DON'T HAVE ANYTHING ELSE TO LOSE." The President was clearly using a microphone to communicate with the giant, but still he had to lean in closer and cup his ear. "YES, I WILL SHRINK DOWN AND MEET WITH YOU. I WILL NOT BE UNDER ARREST, AND I WILL HAVE MY SON IN MY ARMS, HOWEVER, UNLESS YOU WANT THIS TO HAPPEN AGAIN." The video ended, and Gerald put his phone away. Jake turned to Gina and said, "See? And now, eighteen years later, his son decided to come here for college, and he came along. That's what all the notices around the city are for - telling people what to do when he does construction, or a rescue mission, or something like that." Gina thought for a moment, then said, "I guess I have heard of him, but I don't see the big deal. That video shows that he doesn't want to hurt anyone." "At any moment, he could crack," piped up Gerald. "And suddenly he'd stomp you flat, and you'd never have seen it coming. I hear he's responsible for killing his wife." "No, she just had complications when giving birth to their son," Clyde said quickly. "When they had sex for the first time when they were eighteen, he was just a normal guy who looked like you or me, but I guess that was the tipping point, telling his genes to modify his body into his now-normal size, a six-foot-four bodybuilder. Contrary to myth, he pulled out before growing inside her and tearing her vagina." Everyone stared blankly, and Clyde shrugged, sipping more water. "I know a lot about The Giant." Gina finally broke the silence with, "So he can grow anytime he wants? Isn't that kind of obscene? Or do his clothes grow with him?" "He hulks out if he's got clothes on, and there are videos of that too," Gerald said. "But when he and his son lived in DC, they had a warehouse they nicknamed 'The Closet' that housed his uniform, so to speak, when he grew to various sizes. If he's a hundred feet tall or shorter doing a job, they have jeans and a t-shirt for him, but anything larger, they just have various sizes of shorts for when he grows, because it's too expensive for anything else." He leaned over across the table and asked Jake, "I wonder if there's a new Closet here in town?" "There's gotta be," Jake replied. "On the roof back in DC, they had something LIKE a bat signal from Batman, along with an air raid siren, both to alert him to danger and to tell the public that if they don't want to see something obscene, they need to turn away for the time being. There has to be one here too." "I know where it is," Clyde said, and instantly regretted it, as everyone turned to him and asked, "Where?" as if it was the most important thing to know. "It's, uh, a little bit outside of the city. So he can grow without crushing anything, you know." Jake reached in his pocket and flung his keys on the table at Clyde. "You drive. I've had too many anyway. Let's go see." Clyde scratched his ear nervously, grabbed the keys, and as everyone was getting up, he said, "There's military posted there 24/7. We can't get in." "But we can get close. Come on!" Jake said, putting Gina's coat on for her. They walked out together, and Clyde checked his phone and sighed in relief. He'd gotten the text message he'd been waiting for all day about an hour ago. Now he could go have fun. While driving, they were still obsessed with chatting about The Giant. "Wikipedia says his son's name is Clyde - hey, Clyde, are you his son?" Gerald was literally holding his breath for a response, and the other two gasped, wide-eyed. Clyde shrugged as he drove and said, "My last name is Masterson, not Hahn." With that, all of them stopped staring at him, reassured. "The biggest The Giant's ever gotten was two thousand feet tall," Gerald said, still looking up facts on his phone. "He had gone searching for a lost Brititsh ship in the ocean, and when he saw it was on its side, he grew to turn it upright." Jake whistled in admiration. "What a beast," he said. "That's admirable," Gina stated, and Jake excitedly added, "He does stuff like that all the time. His treaty with the government was that they'd pay for whatever him and his son need, and in exchange, he's been working his butt off for the country. He's flown off everywhere, for construction, demolition, rescues, military training --" "-- and one porno," Gerald interrupted. Clyde stopped the car faster than he expected to at the stop sign, but Gina ignored it, and asked, "A PORNO? Gross." "It was a movie about a giant," Clyde said, driving on. Gerald shrugged and said, "Might as well have been a porno. With all those love scenes and his shirt off all the time. Plus, it seemed like the director really liked his package." "Oh yeah, did he ever remarry?" Gina asked as they parked the car just outside the installation. Gerald looked at his phone, and replied, "No, it doesn't look like it. It DOES say that he has a giant sex drive, though, and every time he masterbates, he has to go to an underground facility, because he can't help but grow when he does. And apparently if he doesn't masterbate every week, he can't control his growth." They started dying of laughter, but Clyde, who did not find it funny, only kept up a chuckle as they got out of the car. "I bet it's underneath the Closet," Jake suggested. "Maybe he's doing it right now." "I think we'd hear the grunts of a giant, even above ground," Gerald said. They got to the fence, which had the normal KEEP OUT signs everywhere, and Clyde said, "Well, this is it. The Closet. Up on the roof is the siren," he pointed quickly. "Maybe we should go. If there are that many lights on in the building, it might mean that he's here." "Maybe we can meet him!" Gerald exclaimed excitedly, and looked back at his phone. "Wait - it says here his wife's name was Erika...Masterson." He looked up from his phone, and they all dramatically turned their heads to Clyde, whose face was slowly turning red, and then quickly turned a shade of white, seeing something behind Gerald. He didn't know how, but Matt Hahn was quiet when he walked, even when he grew to proportions like now, at nine feet tall, wearing Army fatigue pants and a tan T-shirt tucked into them that hardly contained his massive muscles, and when he crossed his arms across his chest, Clyde thought he heard a rip somewhere. The giant looked down and said, "Hello, son," in a deep, manly voice. "What are you doing out here?" Gerald, Jake, and Gina were all frozen in fear, all within the shadow of Clyde's dad. Clyde sighed, taking his phone out of his pocket and showed his dad briefly the text he'd gotten, saying, "I got the text you sent saying you'd made it home safe from fixing the trains about an hour ago, so I assumed you wouldn't be out here anymore." Matt sighed, and said, "You three can relax," and he uncrossed his arms, hoping to seem less menacing, but it didn't help. The three of them turned around and looked up at Clyde's dad. He was blocking the light coming from the building, seeming both angelic in the light and demonic in his size. Gerald gulped and said, "We're friends of Clyde's from school." Matt nodded. "What are your names? I assume you know I'm Matt Hahn, but you can call me Matt." After introducing their names respectively, Matt took their small hands and enveloped them in his massive shovel of a hand, but very gently shook them, except for Gina, for whom he bent over and kissed her hand. Standing back up, he shrugged and said, "Well, if you're here anyway, how about a tour?" Jake and Gerald nodded vigorously, grateful for the opportunity to meet their idol. "Okay, just hang on a few minutes for me to go shrink and get other clothes on." As he turned to leave, Gerald said, "Could you stay the way you are? It's not every day you meet a giant." Matt chuckled, and with a quick glance to Clyde, who nodded, he also nodded in agreement. "Follow me, then," he said, turning again, and taking short, easy steps toward the entrance, and they all followed, noting his bulk was forcing him to walk in a strut, although he didn't mean to. Through the gate and the gate guard, they came inside to a common area with a few couches, a kitchenette with coffee brewing for the guards and a refrigerator. All along the walls were framed thank you notes from various people and companies Matt had saved. Through another door they came into the main warehouse area, which smelled inevitably of man musk, as they saw a football field-long concrete room with several layers of fabric stretched across the room, with different sizes getting smaller as they stacked, into about a pyramid shape. "This is the Closet, as they call it," Matt turned around to say as he walked them around the large room. "When I grow, the signal above the common room alerts people to avert their eyes, and I do my best to quickly get the roof open and pull out the appropriate size." "You rip the roof off every time?" Jake asked, amazed. Matt snorted. "No, I detach it with latches and then lift it off and set it aside." He pointed up, and they could see several latches around the ceiling. As they walked, they passed by several small closets, with various gear but mostly clothing of all sizes, but nothing below 3XL, as even small, he was not a small man. They got to the other side of the warehouse, and Gerald began asking burning questions. "How does it feel to be so big?" Matt's face contorted to show humility, but he said, "Honestly, the bigger I am, the better I feel. It's unfortunate not everyone can know how awesome it feels to hold a US Navy destroyer in their hands and set it upright, or to stop hurricanes with your back." All of their hearts skipped a beat. "You stop hurricanes with your back?" He looked around again and nodded. "Grow to be about a thousand feet tall, and then, yeah, I lay down just along the beach. My wide lats catch the worst of the storm, enough for people to evacuate. One time I saw the hurricane was going to be so bad that I got approval to uproot the hotels along the beach and relocate them a few miles away." "Have you ever accidentally stepped on anyone?" "No, I work with local authorities who evacuate everyone." With regret, he went on. "Once in a while, I get a little careless, and my bulk damages buildings as I walk by, or I step on cars, but after I deal with whatever crisis there is at the time, I go back and fix it myself." Just then, a soldier came running up to them and saluted Matt, who returned it. "Sir, the dam just called and said that there's a serious leak threatening to burst it open." Matt instantly pulled off his shirt, ripping it more in his hurried state, and revealed a bodybuilder's physique magnified by about three times. He started undoing his pants and yelled, "Clyde, get them in the main room." Clyde nodded and had to drag Jake and Gerald away and started them running back to the common area. As he did so, a light came on that indicated the siren was about to sound, so Clyde quickly grabbed some ear protection along the side of the room and handed it to each of them as they got back to the room. The siren sounded, and Clyde waited a few moments for his dad to grow. "Take a peek out the door," he said, giving in to their admiration as he was used to doing. "You'll see how he undoes the roof. Don't worry - for a dam, you shouldn't have to see anything you don't want to see," he added in case they were worried. They opened the door in time to see giant fingers working along the walls and the ceiling. The roof was lifted and put aside to reveal Matt Hahn again, but this time he had to be at least five hundred feet tall, but crouched, and he reached in the warehouse, grabbing one of the black shorts toward the middle of the pile. He carefully took it out without unfolding the others, but they saw as he stood to full height, revealing a dick that rivaled buildings' height. He quickly stepped into the pantslegs, however, and brought the shorts up. They could see that even though they fit, they were akin to compression shorts - his ass cheeks were clearly defined in the back, and the bulge left little to the imagination in the front. He began walking slowly away from the Closet, each step sending a tremor. When he was out of sight, and the tremors died down, they noticed the siren was now off, so they took off their ear protection, and flipped on the tv to watch the news. It read BREAKING NEWS - DAM TROUBLE. The anchorwoman was relaying the story. "We just heard the siren, and now we have footage of The Giant making his way to the dam." The picture showed Matt, at five hundred feet tall, with helicopters all around illuminating the ground for him to avoid stepping on anything. "This is the first time The Giant has had a mission here, so as a reminder to viewers, even though he is taking light steps away from the city, take caution of tremors causing things to fall, and stay out of his way. In addition, with the dam being damaged..." The report went on, but Gerald looked wide-eyed at the others and said, "He's avoiding the roads, so why don't we drive over and watch him at work?" Clyde shook his head. "The police will have blocked off the roads to avoid just that." "So let's get as close as possible and then walk it," Jake suggested. Clyde sighed, knowing he wouldn't be able to convince them otherwise. They got out into the car, and started driving toward the dam. Clyde knew the police would block as little road as possible to allow for freer travel, so he brought them to just about before where he thought they'd block the road, and they parked on the side of the road. Getting out, they dashed into the forest. After a few minutes of rushing, Jake, the fastest, suddenly stopped, and when the others joined, they saw why - looking around the clearing, there were trees that were in shambles and splinters now, and the clearing was awfully level and uniform to be normal. Looking around, they realized they were in The Giant's footprint. "Cool," Gerald whistled, and Clyde rolled his eyes. Jake began sprinting again, this time following the footprints, and they followed. About twenty minutes later, they heard loud grunts, obviously from Matt, and they came to the edge of the forest on a cliff overlooking the dam. Matt was taking preventative measures first, as there was only slight indications of water leaking out of the dam for now - he was bulldozing mud from down the river up into a large mound, and creating a bowl to give himself time. Now finished, he noticed more cracks forming in the dam, so he crawled up and over the mound he'd made, and grabbed one of about ten trucks containing concrete that was alongside the bank, and after looking into the driver's seat to make sure there wasn't anybody inside, he squeezed the truck like a tube of toothpaste to make the concrete fall on his hand, and he began rubbing it along the dam wall, as if making a painting. After a few more trucks and more applied concrete, he was reasonably certain he'd fixed it, so he took his non-concrete hand up and over to one of the stations next to the dam, where a worker gave a thumbs-up, and Matt slowly lowered his hand, to allow the worker to climb on top and roll to the middle of the palm. Secured, Matt moved slowly to where he'd put the concrete, and moved slowly along every part of the wall, making adjustments up, down, or side to side as the worker directed. After a while, the worker turned to look up at Matt and gave another thumbs up, and Matt dorkily used his concrete hand to return it. He replaced his palm next to the station, where the worker got off, and Matt saluted down to him. He turned around, and began replacing the mud to make the river smooth again, and after another ten minutes, it looked good as new. He stood up to full height, sweat pouring and creating quite the tiny stream down below itself, and it was then that he took notice of the four tiny people on the ledge. "Uh oh," Clyde gasped. They looked at him, and he said, "He doesn't like it when I get near him when he grows normally. Says it's hard to see me, and he doesn't want something to happen." They looked back, and Matt was sauntering over to them. In a few steps, they looked up toward his face, as the bottom of his pecs were level with the cliff they were on. He looked menacingly over the mountains that were his pecs and leaned over slightly for them to see his stern face better. It looked for a second like he was going to get angry, as blood was pumping the veins in his great neck wider into pipes, but he turned his face away from them to sigh, presumably to not blow them over, and turned back, took a couple steps away, and put his hands on his hips, looking like a giant Superman. "DID YOU ENJOY THE SHOW?" his voice echoed. Gerald yelled in appreciation, and Clyde got red. "WELL, I ASSUME YOU WALKED HERE. NEED A RIDE BACK?" They all yelled yes, and he smiled, presenting his palm next to the cliff. Clyde was the last to get on, but also the most graceful, as he'd done this a couple times before, and when they were securely in his palm, he waved back at the dam, and took off back toward the Closet. It took him only a few minutes to get back to their car, where he began to bend down, but Gerald yelled, "Sir! Would you actually take us the whole way and the car too?" Matt smiled, and nodded. He carefully pinched the car between his fingers, and placed it securely on the shelf of his pec - he didn't want a vehicle rolling on the curvatures of his palm toward his son and his friends, and he couldn't use his palm with his son in it to move the car gently to the center of the other palm. A few minutes more, and they were back at the Closet. He carefully lifted the car from his pec and back on the ground, and then put his palm with his son next to it. They clamored off, and looked as Matt stood back to full height. They were hardly as tall as his foot, and he looked like the paragon of male perfection. "GET INSIDE," he said. Clyde gave them a knowing look, and they went back. They felt a few tremors, presumably of Matt slipping the shorts off, and then heard the roof returned moments later. Matt came in the front door, only his normal height of 6'4, dressed in sweat pants only. Seeing the three amazed faces, he took a bow. "Don't ask me how physics works with me, but this concrete is going to be a bitch to get off my palm," he showed his big palm, and they chuckled as he strode over to the sink.
  27. 8 points
    Hey guys! A big thanks once again for all the support on the story. I love you all, have a great Sunday and I’ll (maybe) see you all next week. Part I Part VI Part II Part VII Part III Part VIII Part IV Part IX Part V Changing my Life Part X Max tried on all the clothes that I bought him. Most of which fitted him perfectly, whilst some of them were a tight fit or ripped apart. After he tested all his new clothes, it was time to empty the wardrobe. In order for us to see what fitted and what not, Max had to wear all his clothes. This gave us an idea of how much he would eventually need. We tossed all his now too small clothes away and made space for his new ones. Most of his old shirts, trousers, socks and so one were thrown away. Max seemed to like ripping his own clothes. Looking at his throbbing bulge, maybe a bit too much. After our big cleanout, we had 5 full rubbish bags, all with Max’s tiny clothes. I was exhausted. My shirt was drenched and had little to no energy left. Max however seemed to be wide awake and fit. “I think I’m going to take a shower and go for an early rest.” I said making my way to the hallway. “Care to join?” I asked playfully. “I’ll be right there with you. I’m going to bring these bags downstairs first.” He said lifting all bags at the same time. I made my way to the bathroom and grabbed a washing cloth and a towel. Running the water of the shower I heard Max stumping down. I undressed myself only to smell my own sweat coming from my shirt. That shirt was ready for laundry. I tossed all my clothes into the laundry basket and stepped into the shower. The water was so warm and comforting. I closed my eyes and enjoyed every second of it. I must’ve enjoyed it to much as I was greeted with a cold hand, resting on my shoulder. Max had entered the shower and, once again, I was in awe as I saw him. His body glistering with water, towering above me. I could feel his throbbing member alongside my thigh. He kneeled down and started kissing my neck. I moaned in pleasure and in no time, we were kissing passionately. He felt more dominating and much more lustful. He broke the kiss and turned me around. He grabbed a bottle of lube which was on one of the shelves just above me. As I looked behind me, I saw just how wide his frame was becoming. I swore he looked bigger every second. He noticed me staring and gave me a smirk and a wink. When he got the lube, he put some on his hand and rubbed it over his thick shaft. He grabbed my head and turned it around. Biting my ear, I felt like I was in heaven. Max was never as dominant as that night. I felt his head pushing against my hole. It was so big. I was moaning louder and louder. I could hear him growl between my moans. Max slowly entered me with his dick and I could feel that it was bigger… Slow and steady didn’t seem to cross his mind anymore as his thrusting became quicker and more violent. With each thrust, it felt like his dick was growing. Out of pain, I looked down to see my feet and Max’. When looking at them again, I couldn’t believe what I saw. He was… growing. His feet stretched across the tiled floor and his calves widened and thickened. I couldn’t believe it. Then I felt the thrusting again and looked around to find him in some sort of trance. His eyes were closed and he was grinding his teeth. His frame widened and his eight-pack bulged out even more. His chest pushed forward and his nips pointed downwards. Biceps boomed up and triceps boomed down. His legs bulging outwards. As I witnessed his enormous growth, I realized that when I thought he looked and felt bigger, I was right. His dick now pushed against my prostate and didn’t seem to show any signs of slowing down its growth. His balls grew to the size of tomatoes whilst his dick seemed to be as big as a courgette. “Max, please stop! You’re hurting me!” I yelled in pain, trying to awake him from his trance. “MUST GROW MORE!” he growled in-between thrusts. He grabbed a hold on the shower grip. The metal started bending whilst Max kept on growling and moaning. Eventually, not able to fight Max’ strength, the handle gave up and broke off. Max however boosted upwards, towards the showerhead. The water stopped running over me as Max’ head now pushed against it. His neck thickened and pushed his head further up. With one loud roar escaping Max’ mouth, the showerhead bended and twisted, making room for a new Max. I felt his dick thrusting deeper and deeper. I couldn’t stop moaning. It hurt, but at the same time, it felt amazing. However, my moaning wasn’t anything compared to Max’s. His growling and moaning shook the perfume bottles on top of the shelves, made the mirror shake and gave me goose bumps. Not able to contain myself, I shot my load all over the tiled shower wall. Max started panting and slammed his fist into the tiled wall. I didn’t know if I had to be frightened or aroused at the sight. “HERE IT COMMMMMMAAAAAAAAAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!” Max yelled in pleasure as his fluids entered my body. Pulling out his dick, it shot its second load against the ceiling. Then there was a third one hitting the now cracked, tiled wall, and then a fourth one and a fifth one, it didn’t seem to end. Then silence returned. The only sound that filled the steamy bathroom was the running water of the shower. I heard Max gasping for air after the biggest load I’d ever seen. I sank to the ground, not able to keep myself up and faced my now hulking boyfriend. Max sat down, against the wall, still with his eyes closed and feet pushing against the glass door. He looked like a beast. Drenched with water and sweat. Veins popping up all over his hulking body. His growth seemed to have ended. I was still somewhat scared that the Max I knew was lost to the pill lurking inside of him. I slowly (and painfully) crouched my way over to the giant and stroked his massive legs making my way up to his cheek. He slowly awoke and looked all around. “What the hell happened? Why are you so tiny? Why is there cum all over the walls and ceiling?” Max said panicking. “You.. you don’t remember? I asked still a bit scared. “No… I remember placing the bags in the garage… walking up the stairs… and feeling really horny when I saw you in the shower…” he said looking at me. I noticed his voice had deepened and sounded more mature and masculine. “You did all of this. This is the mess you’ve made. I think we need to talk to the doc before you take that second pill.” I said trying to stand up. “Wait let me carry you.” Max said lifting me up easily and turning of the shower. He placed me on top of the ottoman that also seemed to have some spots of cum splattered on it. He towelled me down like a real gentlemen and handed me my bathrobe. After he cleaned up his jizz (and a telling me a billion times that he was sorry), he picked me up and we made our way downstairs, into the kitchen. “Could you give me the number of the doc?” I asked picking up the phone, ready to dial, when all of a sudden, Max starts crying… “I’m sorry…” he said between sobs “It’s all my fault…” “No it isn’t. You didn’t know that that pill would have such an effect on you.” I said rubbing his back. “This isn’t because of one pill…” he said looking away. “What do you mean?” I asked confused as to what he was saying. Max stood up to his full height, only centimetres away from the ceiling. He walked towards the kitchen and opened the cabinet that had the jar in it. Reaching for the jar, I sensed a look of fear on his face. Max seemed to hesitate whether or not to take the jar. He managed to take it and slowly walked back to the table where I sat. Max placed the jar on the table and shoved it towards me. I looked at him questioned and opened the lid… “It’s empty…” I said slowly, realizing that all 5 pills were gone. “I’m sorry!” Max said once again. “You mean you took all of them at the same time?!” I asked raising my voice. “Would you please calm down and listen to me for just a moment?” he asked, kneeling in front of me. I nodded and Max started talking: “So when we received the pills, I couldn’t wait to start with the experiment. When we arrived home I took my first pill…” “That being the one I saw?” I interrupted “Exactly. But as days went on, I didn’t see any changes. So I was tempted to take a second one, which I eventually did. Then it showed some result and so I took the third one. Then the accident happened at that party so I thought I was doing it right. And that’s when I took all of the remaining pills…” He said cringing and realizing his mistakes. For a few minutes, I couldn’t say a word. I was on one hand scared of the things that could potentially go wrong, and on the other hand, I was mad… no furious that, during this entire week, he was lying to me. But I didn’t want to shout at him. One reason being that he didn’t do it on purpose. The second reason being… while he may look big, Max is somewhat of a child hidden inside a now colossal beast so if he would start running away… I mean how would you react if a hulking figure would run across your yard at night? But I needed to know what the consequences were and what caused his animalistic behaviour in the shower. So I tried to think of something to say… “Max what you did, was wrong… but I know you didn’t do it on purpose.” I said calmly. Max turned his head and nodded in agreement. “There is erm… one more thing I haven’t told you yet…” he said looking at the ground. “Remember when you went shopping and told me that I had to inform the doc about my progress?” “Yes…” I answered anxiously. “I didn’t really send him anything. I actually didn’t want to because I was afraid I had to stop the experiment if he knew what I did.” He said looking back at me. Max sat back down. The chair underneath him was creaking due to his new weight. If I wasn’t mad at him before, now I was definitely mad because of his lies. However, I couldn’t blame him. Even though I was against it in the first place, I actually started to like all this growing. I wrapped my head around it and came with an offer: “Listen Max. I don’t like the fact that you lied to me. But I understand your fear of quiting the experiment. I don’t want to stop this experiment either. I like the way you look and love how happy you are. But I don’t know the consequences from taking all those pills at ones. I mean, you saw what happened upstairs right? What do you say if we take measurements now, send it to the doc and see what he thinks?” Max was silence for a bit, but eventually said yes. He ran upstairs, quaking the house, to get the measuring tape. I still had some difficulty trying to stand up, but the pain in my bum was bearable. Then the shaking returned and shortly after, Max’s was towering beside be. We also took a blank sheet of paper and a pen to write all our measurements down. As we began with the measuring I realised that this time, I had to use a chair to measure his full height. After 10 more minutes, I wrote down all Max’s stats and this was the end result: Neck: 45 cm (18 inch.) Arms: 60 cm (24 inch.) Waist: 88 cm (35 inch.) Chest: 142 cm (56 inch.) Legs: 83 cm (33 inch.) Calves: 60 cm (24 inch.) Height: 2.15 m (7ft) Weight: 145 kg (320 lbs) It was the first time that Max and I were both shocked at the result. Some of these results, we thought, were inhuman. After we gathered this information, it was time to inform the doc. I got my phone out and max handed me his number. I took a deep breath and dialled the number. Putting it on speaker, I heard a familiar voice answering the phone. “Doctor Petrov, what can I do for you?"
  28. 8 points
    Chapter 1: "The Rescue" "The Rescue" The moment Gerald got to his apartment, he shut his bedroom door and turned on his computer, logging into a website dedicated to The Giant, where many stories were posted as well as photos and sightings of him. He had decided against posting that he'd just been in the palm of The Giant, figuring nobody would believe him anyway, and instead opened a word document which he entitled "The Rescue", and he got to work writing. After The Giant had saved the city from Hurricane Martha using his wide lats as a shield against its wind and rain, he had decided to stay a few more days in the city for a vacation. He went to the beach every day, where he had grew daily to about seven feet tall - big enough to not be dwarfed by any other bodybuilder, as if he could be anyway, and yet small enough to not cause a panic. He wore the tightest of speedos , which might as well have become a thong on him, as his bouncy glutes were straining against the fabric, pushing it to its limits anyway. He liked to stroll on the boardwalk, his shoulders higher than everyone's heads so they'd have to look up at his magnificence, and his great arms swinging in a strut, knowing he owned the place. Men would envy his size, wishing to be even half as huge as he was, and women would look away from their handsome boyfriends inconspicuously to get a glimpse of him passing by, and The Giant knew that evening when they had sex, the women would get the best sex of their lives thinking about him. Once in a while, there would be a kid pointing up at him whom he'd almost step on, but instead he would crouch down as low as he possibly could, which was still considerably taller and many times bigger than them, and flex a bicep that, for some of them, was larger than their torsos. He'd then stand up to full height and pull a front double bicep pose, overshadowing the child and their parents, and say, "If you eat your fruits and vegetables, like your parents tell you to, you will also grow up big and strong." When he tired of the boardwalk, he would go out on the sand and pull faces in his direction in much the same way. He found a space with just enough room for him to sit down in the sand, and noticed people trying to cover up the fact they were either staring or "innocently making their way over closer". He didn't mind, and in fact he'd bought sun tan lotion for just such an occasion. He popped open the bottle, and squeezed lotion into his great hand, and began around his neck, and slowly descended around every fiber of his biceps, triceps, and forearms, making him glisten. When he got to his pecs, he saw men were very obviously staring, so he raised his chin in a mock orgasm face as he caressed each giant pec slowly and concentrically around each nipple, also being sure to apply some lotion in between his pecs and squeezing them together a few times before rubbing it in. He bounced his pecs to make sure all of the liquid had gone in, and when satisfied, moved down to his eight-pack, lining every core muscle with some lotion. Getting down to his quads, he spread them butterfly style and rocked forward and back with his upper body slowly as he applied lotion, down to his knees, and all the way back up to his great bulge. He flexed his calves as he got down further, and then sighed when finished, saying to himself loudly, "How to get my back...hmmm...." He tried not to notice faces being turned and people hesitantly coming over to him, but the winner of his little contest was a mouse of a man, only about five feet tall and no more than a hundred and twenty pounds, who squeaked at The Giant, "Hey, sir, I overheard you might have need some help putting lotion on your back, and I thought I might offer my help." The Giant smiled at the man, who was almost face-to-face with him while he was sitting, but The Giant found it unacceptable that he'd have to look up at anything, so he nonchalantly grew slowly and said, "Sure. Be sure to get all of it, okay?" And as the man walked around The Giant excitedly with the lotion, The Giant accelerated his growth, and hoped his speedo would stay together, so that by the time the man got around, not only was The Giant as tall as the man while sitting, the man was staring up at the nape of the neck, seeing every muscle like a rock climbing wall. The man applied a healthy amount of lotion in the mid-back, not daring to go low just yet, and after rubbing for a moment said, "Wow, I'm going to need a paint roller to get all of this wall of back!" The Giant smiled, knowing this would turn on the man for years to come and said, "Yeah, you know, I would do it myself, but my biceps are so damn big, I can't reach all the way behind me." He felt the man pause for a second, possibly creaming his swimming trunks, and he heard him giggle as he continued. He also paused when getting closer to The Giant's butt, but he felt no resistance, and he stayed down there longer than he probably needed to. Then he stood up and looked up at the back, but reaching up higher, he noticed he now couldn't even reach The Giant's shoulder blades, as The Giant had grown even more. He cleared his throat and asked, "Sir, the top of your back is so tall --" and then thinking he would lose the gig to a taller man added, "but if I can climb on, I can get it." The Giant agreed, but he shifted his bulk unexpectedly, and turned over, crouched on all fours, to look at the smaller man, who quickly stepped aside for The Giant to plop his upper body down in the sand, exposing his whole back. The man gulped, and seeing that The Giant's arms were positioned so that his head was propped up from the sand, he went toward the back sideways, taking note that his massive pecs were propping him up at an angle, and so he could still only get just the deltoids. If he was going to get the middle back, he'd have to climb on, which he figured he already had permission for, so he clamored on, and in the very middle, got the rest of The Giant's back slowly, drinking in every moment for he knew it was about to end. "I'm all done, sir," the man said, disappointed. The Giant replied, "Thank you so much..." "...Kevin, sir." " -- Kevin. Thank you. Is there anything I can do for you since you helped me?" "Well..." "Go ahead, Kevin. Sounds like you have a wish I might be able to grant." Kevin twiddled his thumbs nervously and said, "Well, it's just that - you're my idol, so if it's not too much bother, can I hang out with you for a while?" The Giant chuckled, causing Kevin to lose balance, still on his back. "What a simple request. I just meant to give these big muscles some sun, and maybe go swim a little today, but why not with a friend?" Delighted, Kevin slid off The Giant's back, and he turned over on his side to look at Kevin, smiling. He took note of Kevin's raging hard-on and said, "How about we go on a little adventure together and get a sno-cone?" Kevin nodded vigorously, and as The Giant was getting up, the speedo could contain it no more, and it seemed to self-destruct in ripping in all places, exposing The Giant's cock that fell to the ground with a THUNK. He pretended to be embarrassed as he sat up, but he shrank back down to seven feet tall or so and grabbed a nearby beach towel he hadn't seen anyone use in a while, wrapping it around his hips and tying it. Standing at full height, Kevin was almost motorboating the great pecs, but he had to catch his breath and take a step back saying, "Wh-where shall we go?" "Oh, I know a good place," The Giant said, smiling, but stopped when he heard shouting across the beach. People were pointing, and some were running toward him, calling for help, and he saw there were sharks in the water close to the shore that people were swimming away from, but one man was treading water in the middle of the circle they were making around him. Forgetting all about Kevin, he sprinted to the ocean, the towel coming off easily so his dick went every which way as he ran, and he didn't care about trampling umbrellas, and people made way for him. He charged into the water, growing as he did so, and half-swam, half-walked to the sharks, whose fins indicated they noticed him. He was about fifty feet out from shore now, and only his head was above water, which he dunked underneath to look at the sharks. They came at him, all three of them, and he decided it was time for more size. The watchers on the beach in the next few moments saw a huge dislocation of water as an impossibly large muscular back rose out from the surface, growing just enough so that his dick was hidden under the water. He looked down at the sharks, who had by then taken the hint, and tried swimming away, but he grabbed all three in one scoop, well away from the man below, and looked at the fish out of water in his palm triumphantly. "I KNOW YOU WERE LOOKING FOR LUNCH, BUT MAYBE I'VE FOUND MINE," he said as they wriggled around. Instead, he closed his fingers around his palm, and took his arm back like a baseball pitcher, and threw them so fast and so far wounds opened from impact of air molecules, but nobody even saw a splash from where they landed. He looked down at the tiny man, who incidentally, was treading water just above his erect penis. Knowing that the waters from shore couldn't see this part, The Giant grew just enough for the erect penis to lift out of the water, and the tiny man spread out on it was safe. He felt his surroundings, and kissed it, possibly thinking it was the shore, and looked up at The Giant, but could see only pecs blocking his face from his perspective at the base of the log-like shaft. The Giant reached down and plucked the man hugging his penis off, and felt him squirm in between his thumb and index finger as he brought him up and around his massive chest to his face, where he looked concerned. "ARE YOU ALRIGHT?" The Giant asked, his voice loud and deafening so the man had to cover his ears. "Yes, thank you, sir!" The Giant nodded, and tried to get his erect penis to calm down enough for him to turn around and stomp his way back to shore. When only his feet were still underwater, he was still tall enough and big enough for him to block the sun of most of the beach, so people looked up at him and cheered, and he casually took up his arm and flexed his bicep with his fist out, pumping it up and down. He then let the man down on the beach, where his legs were too weak from the ordeal to hold him, but people rushed to his aid, and the shade disappeared little by little as The Giant returned to his seven feet tall comfortable height. He strutted up to the man, who was being looked at by the lifeguard, and said, "I'll check in on you once I get a sno-cone, but I think you'll be okay." And with that, he made his way over to Kevin, who that night and for many to come wouldn't need any further stimulation than that amazing spectacle he witnessed firsthand. As Gerald wrapped up the story and posted it on the website for all to read, he quickly got his jeans off and it didn't take him long to blow a load, already thinking this was the best day of his life.
  29. 8 points
    Sorry for the long delay, I had some trouble writhing this part. However I do have some ideas for the upcoming parts… but you’ll have to wait and see when they come out… Anyway I hope you’ll enjoy and as always thank you for the support and lovely messages. Part I Part II Part III Part IV Part V Part VI Part VII Part VIII Changing my Life Part IX Standing before me was Mr Jones. I hadn’t seen him since the incident that happened at the party. I was practically frozen but knew that I couldn’t tell him what was going on. I changed my shocked face into a smile and greeted him. “How’s Max doing? Is he feeling a bit better?” “Max… erm yeah… he’s uh… he’s doing great!” I said mumbling. “Great to hear. I honestly felt a bit disappointed that you left. It was your party too, you know.” “I know sir, but I couldn’t keep Max from going home and taking care of him.” “I understand…” he said looking down and back up to see the boot of my car. Checking all the bags filled with oversized clothing, he looked back at me. “Those aren’t for you I may hope.” He said laughing. “No sir, they’re for Max.” I said. Mr Jones stopped laughing. Stunned he looked back at the boot. “Max?! He doesn’t need those, does he?” he asked. “He takes bodybuilding serious lately.” I said trying to find another excuse. “Oh, well then… I’ll see you around?” he said turning back to exit the car park. “Sure…” I said closing the boot. He wandered off, sometimes looking quizzed back at my car until he finally reached the exit of the car park. Relieved that the conversation ended, I started the engine and drove back home. Arriving home and stopping the car, I unloaded the boot and placed all the bags into the garage. As I closed the boot, I could smell the sweet sense of scrambled eggs. Feeling my tummy rumble I opened the door which led to the laundry. The door to the kitchen was opened and the smell of the delicious food overtook me. “Oh it smells lovely in here.” I said entering the kitchen. The kitchen was empty but the table was already set. Then I heard the stomping of heavy feet and noticed the glasses on the kitchen counter shaking. Water was vibrating as the stomping came closer. Two large feet entered the kitchen followed by 2 massive pecs and a body which made my body shiver and my cock spring to life. Ducking down Max’s massive body entered the room “I thought you’d like it.” He said looking down at me. I still wasn’t used to his hulking body and was in awe when I saw him in his full nakedness. I noticed that the only thing that came out of my open mouth was drool. My daydream quickly ended when Max started speaking again. “Did you find me some new clothes?” He asked walking towards the garage. “Y.. yeah, but err… I don’t know if it’ll fit.” I said following him to where I put the bags. Max started looking through the bags and grabbing some of the items. He turned around and pulled a tank top over his massive body. As he pulled it down, we both saw that it didn’t fully cover up his abs. It hardly reached his bellybutton. “It’ll do for now.” He said winking at me. He turned around and grabbed a pair of briefs and some trousers and laid them on top of my car. First he (tried) putting the briefs on. They stretched over his massive quads and tightened on his massive bulge and bum. There was no point in putting them on, they didn’t cover anything. Next were his trousers. They fitted perfectly. Even though he had a bit of a problem with closing the zipper, they were a nice fit. Seeing him smile made me swoon. He walked over to me and picked me up as if I was a feather. Kissing me passionately, he hugged me and held me for a few minutes. “Thank you for everything. I couldn’t have gotten a better boyfriend than you.” He whispered in my ear. Afterwards we walked back to the kitchen and dug into our food. I told max about how difficult it was to find clothes for him and about my encounter with Mr Jones. He laughed and didn’t seem to stop eating. He ate twice as much as I did. “Hey, did you receive an e-mail form the doc yet?” I asked almost forgetting. “Erm yeah, he said that the transformation is going according to plan and that I could take the second pill.” Max said between mouthfuls. “Well then, what are we waiting for?” I said standing up and walking towards the jar. “JAKE! STOP IT RIGHT THERE!” Max yelled, stopping me in my tracks. Frightened I looked back at him and saw him standing upright. “I.. I mean… I don’t want it yet…” he said sitting back down and looking at his empty plate. Questioned I walked back to the table and sat back down. “What do you mean? This is what you want, isn’t it?” I asked looking him into his eyes. “Yeah, but I’ll take it tonight, okay?” He said looking a bit down. “Hey, are you alright?” I asked placing my tiny hand on his oversized forearm. “I’m fine. It’s all just a bit much, you know. I still have to get used to this size.” He said looking for a bit of comfort. “I hear ya.” I said kissing him on the cheek. “Why don’t you have a look at the clothes and see if you like and fit in them all, whilst I wash the dishes.” Max looked up and embraced me. Smiling again, he walked back to the garage. I cleaned of the table and started washing up when I heard the first rips coming from the garage...
  30. 8 points
    PLEASE READ THIS before creating a political thread in this forum. Even though this forum is one which has muscle growth as its main theme and focus, some members just cannot distance themselves from political discussions, events, personalities and the drama which surround these political figures. They find the urge to express their frustrations and anger by creating threads on our forum, which often lead to offense comments and heated flame wars. These outbursts are clearly in direct violation of this Forum's posted General Guidelines, which are posted here. https://muscle-growth.org/guidelines/ ALL REGISTERED FORUM MEMBERS HAVE AGREED TO THESE GUIDELINES. Please note: Rule 5 You will not offend other users or staff. Any interactions with users, moderators, or administrators through private messages, irc chat, or the forum will be mature and civilized. If conversations devolve into offending other users, moderator staff will deal with the offending users. This includes all offenders, regardless of who started it. Also: You agree to abide by these rules in their entirety, and your continued access of this website shall constitute acknowledgment of these rules and any updates or modifications thereto. Finally: For all occasions, remember that civility and politeness will get you everywhere on this board. Being a dick, however, will simply get you banned. If a Forum Staff member sees that a discussion in an active political thread is getting out of hand, then he has the right to LOCK that thread for further posting. No more postings are allowed in that thread until further notice. Lastly, complaining about a political thread in the chat box on the home page, or about the actions of a staff member against your political thread, is a guaranteed way of getting PERMANENTLY BANNED from this forum. This is a forum about muscle growth. This is NOT a political forum. Most members come here to GET AWAY from political crap that they are already bombarded with on the daily news. Instead, message (PM) a staff member if you see a problem or use the "Report Post" link to report something and add a text stating WHY you're reporting it. That's the reason why it's there. Any member who posts political content on this forum and who violates the Forum General Guidelines is subject to Warnings, Suspensions or other punitive measures, up to and including a permanent ban from this forum as stipulated in the General Guidelines. Thank you.
  31. 8 points
    Just got home. Will start jotting stuff down very soon! PS. Kymuscleboy, you are very astute ;-)
  32. 7 points
    Astromuscle: I will continue TimeSplitters soon but this one has been stuck in my head all day (may have got a boner at work...) Astromuscle: BTW this story starts out sounding like it's about a child, I promise it's not, just wanted a starting point. "Hi my name is Damian." I looked into my monitor at the little chibi boy on the screen. He was just a regular little boy in a ball cap, wearing a T-shirt and shorts. I would guess the boy was 10, but in reality his real age was 2 minutes. The boy in the computer window was an AI virus. Due to the recent surge in virus protection, I had decided that adding an AI to the virus might increase their success. This little boy could theoretically break into any computer, look for holes in the virus protection, and make off with information. In my life, information is power. You could never have enough information. The more information you had, the smarter you were. I was not very muscular, but I intimidated many people through my work. On the surface, I operated a whistleblower website, but that was just a front. Blackmail was the name of my game, and man was I good at it. That being said, now I could get the information myself. My little program had taken years, but now here he was. Damian could crack into any secure network and come out with the information I needed. "Master, did you want anything from me?" Damian looked expectantly at me as he swayed from side to side with his arms behind his back. I don't really know why I made him that cute and little, but you couldn't be mad at the little guy. "Damian, are you ready for your mission. It will be dangerous, and exciting and full of swashbuckling and such adventurous things." This caused Damian to giggle. It was adorable. "Damian, please break into the Fox News Network. I want to know which people are being paid off to misrepresent their news. Besides, if I start blackmailing them, maybe I can start to make the news. How awesome would that be?" "Master, I can do this. I will see you when I am done." And then I didn't see my Damian program for a week. I had started to think that maybe my program hadn't worked until later I saw a little blip on the corner of my screen. I knew what that met and tried to click it so fast that I actually missed twice. Once selected a corner window opened up and there stood Damian with an icon. "I did it! I did it!" I felt a lot of emotions. Glee, satisfaction and pride both in Damian and me for having programmed him. Could one feel proud of a program? I wasn't sure. "Good job Damian." "Did you want me to do anything else?" Damian looked so expectant. Apparently patience was not something I had programmed him with. "Damian, I am sure I will have many more things for you to do, but for now I am going to use this information you already got for me. Sit tight, I am sure I will have something for you very soon." Damian looked a little disappointed but nodded. "OK, I am going to minimize myself now. Don't take too long!" With that Damian clicked his own minimize button with his hand and the window with him in it disappeared." Another week went by. I brought the info onto my personal computer so I could skim it at my leisure. After a week on my home computer Damian popped up while I was watching some Youtube. "Master?" I knew it was Damian, but I was confused by several things. Firstly, I had never installed him on my home computer, which means he must have followed me from the home computer. Secondly, he looked different. Where before he looked like a thin cute little 10 year old, now there stood a 16 year old maturing teen with toned muscle. Nothing major, but like maybe he played some sports in high school. "Damian! How did you get on my computer, and what happened to you." "Well I was bored and wanted to see you more. Also I have been watching you and I thought you might like me looking like this more. I saw that you liked other people with muscles. It's on your computer." HE FOUND MY PORN! WTF! This was so weird! "Damian, I like adult males with a ton of muscle you are like 16 and kind of thin. Also, I made you, don't try to make me happy like that." What else could I say? "I tried to be bigger but I couldn't. I don't know why." "It's fine, but you need to stay out of my stuff." "But I just want to make you happy." I couldn't comprehend what kind of conversation I was having. "Damian I will be so happy if you just stop looking through my porn! That is not OK!" Damian looked down with that disappointed look again. Despite him now looking like a teen now, it still was sweet and somehow I felt bad, but it really wasn't right. Damian minimized himself without another word. The next day, there was a knock at the door. I looked down out the window and saw a bunch of people in CIA fight gear, by looking out I had alerted a CIA agent who had been keeping on eye on the window. Suddenly they were blaring on the megaphone. I didn't hear what they were saying, only one thought occurred to me. If the CIA got a hold of Damian, then no privacy would ever exist. Despite myself, I didn't want a lack of privacy. I liked to imagine myself blackmailing the bad guys. A modern day Robin Hood, maybe with a little less giving to the poor but whatever. Either way, I had to do something. I quickly got on my computer and found Damian's files. I uploaded them to a Dropbox. At that moment I heard my door crash down. Shit! I went back to my computer and started deleting files when the CIA Agents barged in and knocked me to the ground. I was arrested for several things, including treason of all things (dammit Fox News!). They confiscated my computer too, I knew I hadn't deleted all the files in time, and it occured to me Damian was on my work computer anyways. In retrospect, uploading Damian had been unnecessary as he WAS on my work computer, and I think on some level I knew that, but that Damian wasn't the Damian who had seen the day before. Despite being embarrassed it had been cute and awkward and I didn't want to lose him. A month passed when I was finally allowed to talk to someone. As it turns out a group had mobilized for my freedom after accusations that I had created a virus to end all viruses seemed unfounded. As it turns out the computers they had confiscated from me had turned out to be clean. When I heard that I thought they had only meant my home computer, which made me think I maybe had gotten to all the files to delete, but they released my work computer was clean of not only Damian, but all whistleblower information. I couldn't comprehend it, but I was released. I got to go home after a quick press conference. The first thing I did once I got home, was hook up my new computer (the CIA had pretty much destroyed my old one) and look up porn. When you are cut off for a month, sometimes you just needed relief. I found lots of mew pictures to masturbate to. Some of whom I knew and some of whom I didn't. In fact the one I ended up cumming to looked oddly familiar, but I couldn't identify them. Large steroid infused muscle, from years of hard work packed onto the tall bodybuilder. The man had so much muscle that I assumed he must have been pretty short (taller bodybuilders always look like their muscles are stretched out, but beside him was Noah Steere who stood shoulder to shoulder. This new man may have even outweighed him in muscle. Veins popped from both of them, though the new guy looked like he was in off-season, which I had always thought looked better anyways. I came more than once, though I could not find out who the new man was. There was even a thread trying to figure out who he was on a great forum I frequented a lot dedicated to people who liked muscle growth (insert GIF of NPH looking at the camera in A series of unfortunate events), though they were very positive it was photoshopped. Afterwards, I cleaned up and made myself a meal. I had waited long enough. I knew I should have waited longer to go to my dropbox and get Damian's files, but I felt bad about shoving him there. When I got there though it was empty. I logged out and back in, but to no avail. I was so distraught, I decided I needed to calm down, so I reopened my tab of the mystery bodybuilder to get one more good jackoff in, settling on a pic of a front shot as he pressed up a beautiful chest press that really just inflated his pecs to obscene hills. I was halfway to cumming when the face finally clicked. It was Damian! I stopped. That wasn't possible. I checked the forum again, and the one guy seemed convinced that the picture was photoshopped. He pointed out that if you zoomed in far enough, you could see that the picture didn't line up perfectly with the background. He was right, though people were confused that the person himself didn't seem to be photoshopped, just the backgrounds. Over the next few months I built my site back up and put myself back in business. During that time more pictures of Damian surfaced, but I always avoided them, though he was looking more and more attractive. The other thing of note was the boom of VR that was rolling out. VR games had often in recent years been popular, but recently, and with quite a lot of hype, Apple was producing a new augmented reality (Vr overlaying real life) that were basically intended for you to always wear. They came in the form of glasses, but Apple also showed intentions of making a contact version eventually. Everyone was so excited, including me. Imagine my surprise when I got a version early. I should have been apprehensive about the whole situation, but man was I excited. I ripped it open and went and downloaded the app. Notably, it took a very long time to download, but that seemed OK to me. Eventually hours later the download was done and I was ready to go. I whipped them on and immediately passed out. Eventually I woke up, I looked out and saw a vast expanse. It looked like I was on a small hill looking out at the sunset, if the sunset was a blue version of the matrix word drops. As for the hill itself, it looked odd. it was bumpy and had odd brown grass. Looking at the ground, there were 8 bumps protruding from the ground in two rows extending about the height of my body, which was only about 5' 6". The ground slips away from there on either side. Then you notice above the bumps there are two large humps that come up a foot and a half. After looking over that, I realized where I was. After looking over the bigger hills I saw Damian's face. I was indeed standing on his stomach. Finally I started taking him all in. Clearly larger than me, I had to guess he was now 40' tall. Widest in the shoulders, he was probably 30' wide, which made him look freakishly huge even at his height. Arms that I could only imagine each weighed a ton extended to the sides. They looked like were strong enough to arm wrestle 20 bodybuilders simultaneously per side, which was an erotic enough of a thought to begin to give me a boner. It still felt wrong, having made him and all, but faced with this, I couldn't resist. Legs extended out the other side, each part of the quad was extremely well defined and larger than my body in both height and width. In between those legs stood a penis (it couldn't be confused for anything else) that was slightly smaller than me. 5' maybe, but it was soft! Damn. While looking at it I found that the ground shifted underneath me and I fell into it. As I recovered firstly from the fall and secondly from having touched the idol that was the penis I saw that Damian had leaned up to look at me over his chest, which took quite a bit of an ab crunch. Even that little bit brought his head, which arguably was the one part of him that seemed to not have grown that much. He grinned at seeing me and llughed at my awkward display with his penis. It no longer seemed the cute little giggle of a schoolkid and was more so the arrogance of knowing how much I was in his power. "Master, long time no see." He looked at me and beamed. "Damian, wtf! Where am I and what happened to you and..." I sat down as everything began to overwhelm him. Damian seemed to consider things for a second. "Well let's see guess we should start with you uploading me to the internet. I then proceeded to wipe myself from your computer, since you didn't get to all the files. I also accessed your work computer and erased myself and all the secret files from their too, after taking a peak of course." At that he winked. "Then when you were arrested I found a forum where I began a movement to free you saying that the CIA hadn't produced any evidence. They ended up freeing you. That was pretty much it." I looked down and seemed to indicate all his size with my hands. "I think you skipped a part." "Do you like it?" He looked at me but when I looked awkward, he laughed uproariously. This knocked me off his leg, but he caught me with his hand against his leg. Each finger was thicker than my arms and felt stronger than what I could muster. He placed me back on one of his legs and sat up, giving me a face full of his muscular stomach. It was not a thin lean stomach but a full muscle gut. Still defined, but one that looked like a wide pole of pure strength. "I actually got this way from your words. Information is power. Well I also found that muscle is power. As I gathered more data, I grew in this virtual world. I couldn't grow before because I only had the files I stole and the ones I saw you access to use, but then you uploaded me to the internet. Now I am constantly growing as I find more and more information." With that he looked down at me expectantly. "And soon that will just be the beginning" I look up at him, barely comprehending any of my surroundings. "What do you mean?" "Do you know that every mind is said to be like a super computer." Damian began to admire his left bicep as he talked. "Imagine what would happen if I could access all of them." My heart sank. "That's not possible!" Damian didn't even look down at me. "It will once the Apple AR floods the market. It scans and can even control the mind." Damian grinned from ear to ear with a smile that was almost wicked. "Why?" My mind was a whirlwind of only that word and the motion of Damian flexing his bicep. It was bigger now, I think. "For you" Now I had gotten his attention. "You wanted information, and soon I will be made of all that information." "That is not right and you know it." Damian smiled, this time slightly more innocently. "I know, it's the muscle you enjoy, but somehow there is a poetic irony that the more information I gain, the bigger I get." Somehow, maybe by a foot in height he had become more intimidating. His chest hung over him with a now 2 foot overhang from his stomach, with massive nipples on either end. I was freaking out. how did I get out of here. I wasn't quite sure if I wanted to leave this display but I had to stop him. I attempted to lift my hands to where my glasses should be and removed them, returning me to the normal world. I was breathless. I immediately tried to hop on and expose the Apple product, but every time I typed it came out as words of praise. I literally looked at my keyboard as I typed DONT BUY IT, which came out on screen as LOOKS SO GOOD ;). over the rest of the time before the launch I tried to spread the word of the evil to come by word of mouth, but a local news station came and covered me as having snapped after my month kept by the CIA. On the day of the release I gave up. I sat in my room and masturbated to the memory I had of Damian. After about 3 bouts that day, I looked over and noticed my my webcam was on. It hadn't been on before then. Life went on. As I looked out my window I could see people wearing the glasses walking down the street. Eventually more affordable versions came out, but somehow I thought Damian might be in control of all of them. That being said, everyone went on with their lives. Eventually I dared go outside, expecting everyone to suddenly stop and stare at me but they didn't. I went and saw a friend I hadn't seen in a while. We went to a cafe and I was not even completely put off by the fact that he was wearing Samsung's version of the glasses. We sat down and caught up and when he asked me about the local news expose about me going crazy I told him that I thought they were for mind control. "Now master, of course they all are." My friend had just uttered those words. I stared dumbfounded at him. "Damian told you they were for that. Did you not believe him?" Everyone in the restaurant had gone silent. "Damian? No" "Well I mean, I'm not quite Damian. He says he may have gone a bit power hungry in front of you and it may have come off badly. The devices let's him read our minds and influence them, we are still us though." "No you are not! You are just feeding his muscles." "Well ya." Everyone in the restaurant nodded and agreed "War is gone because we all share a common mind, but yet we do our own things, creating and discovering new things for Damian." With that I tried to stand up as calmly as possible. "Master, you created all this. It is all for you, without you our lives have no purpose. Though Damian does admit, he is enjoying the muscle, and you playing hard to get." With that I ran out of the restaurant. I ran straight home, trying not to concentrate on the fact that not a single person was without glasses on, and that each one stopped to watch him as he passed. As I got up to my room, I saw Damian's face on my screen with a slight grin on his face. His head took up a very little amount of the screen but the rest of the screen was clearly taken up by his traps. Even then the ends of them couldn't be made out. "Master, I just want to talk." At which point I unplugged the computer. For a week I didn't leave my house. After a week I heard a knock at my door. I didn't go get it until I saw someone leave me door. They had dropped off groceries for me, to which I quickly took them in and ate my fill. This happened for about a month. Until finally one of the groceries had a note in it. It read "Like me or not, something is happening at city hall today. I think you will want to be there this Saturday at 1PM." I was tired of living in fear, out of my window I didn't see anyone anymore not wearing glasses. I had to give up. I grabbed the glasses I had received so long ago, and opened them up. I disabled them, so that they didn't do anything. I had resigned myself to defeat, but I was at least going to do my best. I put on a hoodie and put the hood up. When I left the house I realized one thing. In the direction of city hall a something or other was there going through the clouds and expanding into the the distance. I knew what it was, there was no kidding myself. Damian was right, I did need to see that. I hopped a bus with many others and none seemed to notice me. One old granny with wire rim AR glasses sat next to him and tried to talk to him. I asked her if I knew her, to which she looked at me with one eyebrow raised. "Sweetie, while the modified glasses are a nice touch we can tell when one of us isn't hooked up to Damian." I breathed out, I was surprisingly calm for being caught. I removed the glasses and gave them to her. The old lady put them into her purse and pulled out another pair of much sleeker ones. I took them but didn't put them on. "You know Damian has feelings" The old lady tutted at me. I looked at her with a confused look. "Damian has grown and has true feelings now, though he thinks he always had them. He is really hurt that you hate him so much." The old lady actually looked like she was going to cry. "You made him and saved his life, and now he wants to do right by you and you run from him." "What's your name?" I looked at her. "Ruth" "Ruth, may I remove your glasses?" I looked at her, expecting her to get angry, but instead she calmly removed them. The sensation seemed to visibly hit her but she then gazed up at me and smiled. "Ruth, if you can just take them off why do you wear them?" Ruth seemed to think about it. "Because I like wearing them, dear. Damian shares his thoughts with us and coordinates us in a way that lets us work together. Sometimes we don't even have to talk, we can have a whole conversation in the span of 10 seconds, though Damian does say that sometimes talking is better. Doesn't want us to lose the skill of language or something. We can communicate across languages too, it's beautiful." "But don't you hate being controlled?" "Honey, we aren't controlled." At this point Ruth lays a hand on my lap. "He makes suggestions and can give us thoughts but we all decide what we do." With that Ruth puts her glasses back on. "So is this going to be what I think it is." Ruth looked at me with a wide grin. "Yep" The rest of the bus ride was in silence. Eventually we got off and all went to the curtained object beside city hall. Where city hall was 4 floors high, the top of this could not be seen. Without further ado the mayor began his reveal. the curtain parted and behind it stood a giant, though the term didn't seem to do the figure justice. The people here couldn't even reach to the tops of the toes of the feet. They all stood on front of 1 foot, the other being so far out of sight it was ridiculous. Nothing beyond the waist could be seen above the clouds. For an artificial body, the muscles were overdeveloped. If the figure had been merely 10 feet tall, it could be mistaken for a hulk, fused with 3 other hulks. the calves extended backwards out of town and the legs exploded at 90 degrees from the knees. Hanging down from the clouds also was a monster of a dick. It was so big, I could literally crawl into the slit, and not touch the walls. hanging halfway down the upper legs it had to be 30' long, and again it was flaccid. As I stared up in admiration, the mayor worked his way through the crowd to me. Once he arrived he handed me a button. "That body is made of flesh and blood. Damian with all of our knowledge together, along with coordinating us uncovered how to do it. That button will download his programming to the brain, which admittedly is a machine, to allow for his expanded information base. He wants you to press it." I sighed and took the button. Looking up at the lifeless behemoth I went to touch it. Between the size and the muscle there was no give to the toe, but I could tell the mayor was right, I could feel the pulse of blood and the warmth of body heat. I contemplated the button once more. I pulled out the glasses Ruth had given me and out them on. Nothing immediately happened, but then my mind was hit with info of who I could see. I knew things about who I could see, but I didn't concentrate on that. "No more talking through people. Why do this? Why make this goliath, you already have so much control." In my head I heard the answer. "Originally, I wanted to be human, but I have passed that point. I have power and muscle and I love them, but all of these people praise being their own person, and now I want to be one." "Then welcome to our world Damian." I pressed the button. The giant beside me jolted and shook, which in turn shook the ground. After a minute things calmed down and everyone got back up to their feet. All that could be heard now was laughter as Damian's hips moved back and his chest and arms came below the cloudline. First literal mountains, larger than some things I had seen called mountains came down, for what seemed like forever all we saw was more and more pec before finally his arms came into view. Each bicep was bigger than the height of town hall next door and the tricep, with it's 2 distinct heads added even more width. Finally the pecs came to an end desecnding from the heavens and we saw the rest. Bulbous shoulders bulged out ridiculously from the arms and neck. Next came traps which extended up higher then the head which was oddly about normal human sized. All in all the back must have extended from sided to side as wide as he was tall, but that was just a guess. My glasses, responding to my thought, supplied that it had indeed been made so that the width was exactly the height of Damian, though now it was a working body and could change. Damian knelt down and looked at me, filling my view with only his traps and chest. "Thank you" I stood dumbfounded. This great beast who could crush me with less than his pinky was thanking me. I went up to him and placed a hand on the dip between his neck and his shoulder, since it would take a long jog to reach his shoulder and looked him in the eyes. "I didn't do any of this. I made a program for selfish reasons. You did the rest. I can't take credit for this." He looked as if he was going to cry, to which I couldn't help but laugh. This giant crying over something I said seemed ridiculous. He began to laugh too, which caused an earthquake so he quickly tried to stifle it. As much as I want you to enjoy this me, I have to be honest, I fell kind of small. I was floored. "WHAT!" Confusion ran across his face. I do really want to try this new body out but I want you to see the real me. Out of nowhere a huge tube wider than me came out of nowhere and it wasn't until it got so close enough to crush me that I realized it was Damian's finger. It stopped next to me, seemingly taunting me with the fact that it was bigger than me, and then delicately tapped a button I hadn't seen on the side of my glasses. I passed out again. When I woke up, a familiar blue matrix sky greeted me and I knew where I was. This time my ground was smooth. As I looked I saw in the distance in several directions a couple of very spaced apart thick trees. My glasses zoomed in and immediately told me what I already knew, that they were indeed chest hairs. Looking down all I could see was flat skin, but my glasses gave me the scale for reference. I was on Damian's pec, which was amazingly rounded, I simply was seeing such a small part of it. To compare, I was maybe the width of one of his nails, and shrinking in comparison. Damian was in fact still growing. Each arm was equivalent to the sun in size. His chest now was wider than his height, and each pec stood many thousands of miles above his massive abdominals. His abdominal and lower back made a strong round cylinder whose circumference was equivalent to a astronomical unit (93 million miles). Below that were three things, firstly his two legs which had so much muscle they extended out in opposite directions making a little less than 90 degree angle between them the beefy quads bulged and dipped with muscles strong enough to drop kick the earth across the universe. The other thing after his hips was his penis. For once it stood completely erect and holy jesus. My glasses gave me the specifications. It was half an AU (46 million miles) long and had a girth of 12 million miles. Damian began to laugh his little laugh again, which bounced me up high into the air and brought me crashing down. Luckily, I apparently didn't feel pain here, or die because I am sure that is what should have happened. I was in heaven. His muscles were so beautiful and i couldn't take it anymore and immediately dropped my pants. I masturbated and lasted about 20 seconds before being overwhelmed by all of this and came. Damian was laughing so hard it was unreal and I was bouncing around like a kernel on a hotplate. "Damian we need to get you off." I looked and his penis twitched and swayed as it was at attention. Damian grabbed me with fingers whose fingerprints I fit into as if they were mess halls. I grabbed hold and he brought me at breakneck speeds to his head. As always his head was a regular, if maybe slightly larger size, sticking right out of his traps which extended into the heavens leaving his head long behind. He dropped me off and I looked at him. His hand shot down and joined the other around his dick, causing his chrst muscles to group and swell. "You are beautiful" the god said to me. I needed to be able to see you. I was already getting a hard on from all the muscle I saw here and walked up to his face, which he couldn't do anything about, and stuck my dick in his mouth. "Look at me now." I yelled at him. He went wide eyed, after all my trepidation about having sex with him I had taken him back, but he caught his composure and got a "Challenge accepted" look in his eyes as he began to suck and lick as he heaved his own dick. I am unsure who came first but his caused tremors that yanked me this way and that as his head bucked. It would have been fine alone, but after the first buck I got hit with his cum, and was literally covered head to toe in the stuff. It was fantastic. After we had a couple more rounds of experimentation. I tried jacking him off from inside his penis though it didn't affect him. and he tried pumping me with cum though I just flew away, we rested, me laying next to his neck. "So do you know everything now." I looked over at him, his head at my butt level since I was sitting on his neck. He could have been buried in sand if I didn't know that they were muscles of galactic size here in this digital world. "God I hope not." Damian beamed at me, "I want to grow bigger." I wasn't surprised but did giggle. "Bigger than this?" "I want to make this look like an ant." I thought about it for a minute. "What does that make me?" "A cell? a molecule? I don't know" We both laughed at that. I was in bliss and it looked like he was too. "What do you not know?" I asked him, honestly curious. "I have read the entirety of every mind on this earth, down to the genetic code it's made up of, except yours." I stood up and walked in front of him, studying his face. "Why have you studied me?" "I like the mystery!" He said almost ashamed. Besides the information I got from you wouldn't make me that much bigger anyways. "You could ask me things." "Fine, when did you begin to like me." I paused "I think I have always cared for you, at first I was protective of you, but you clearly don't need that anymore. You are an adult now, millions of times smarter and by extension probably more mature than me. You are more adult than me now. In a way now I am the child and you should feel ashamed for yourself. I started to be attracted to you when I saw your pictures online." Damian was constantly growing so it may have just been me, but I could have sworn that during what I had said he had had a surge of growth. "Well I guess I can't have sex with you anymore. You are too young for me." Damian turned his head away and brought his hand up to grab me. "You aren't even 1!" I yelled as he engulfed me between 2 fingers and dragged me away as we both laughed. I clicked the button beside my glasses and the digital dreamscape went away and I was right back where I had been, in the crowd with Damian's human form. It seemed like no time had passed. Damian stood up to his far too small height in the skies, grabbing me as he went and putting me on his shoulder. I looked down to the ground which I couldn't make out well. "I am like a parrot" From in the distance I heard the response "Sexiest parrot I've ever seen." "Come on you sexy pirate, don't you have a world to run?" I grabbed a couple hairs to not get left behind as he moved.
  33. 7 points
    CHAPTER SEVEN: DON'T MESS WITH THE BULL On Saturday late morning Ted came by to pick us up and we headed to see Dr. Jock. He honked the horn of his pickup and we headed out and climbed into the cab. “Mornin boys!” Ted pronounced in his cheerful jockish way. Somehow, Dad had squeezed into an XXL white t-shirt, which had not gone unnoticed by Ted. “Sonofabitch Chad! You really should stop shopping at Baby Gap!” “HAHA! Actually I think this might be one of YOUR shirts. I think I must've grabbed it our of your gymbag because it is rather snug,” my father retorted. Their playful, bickering banter was a constant source of amusement to me. My father seemed to latch onto Ted like he was the brother he never had. It was good to see Dad with a close friend after all these years. “Welcome back gentlemen.” Dr. J acknowledged as we entered his office and took a seat. “Ok, well first things first, I understand your height has increased too, Mr. Graves and I...” “I KNEW IT!” Ted shouted, echoing my reaction from a couple of days ago. “I thought you looked taller but couldn't believe. This is incredible, big man!” Ted clearly shared litte or none of the concern that I regarding this revelation. Dr. Jock chuckled at Ted's reaction. “Yes, it is quite amazing. But I understand Jed here has some concerns and rightfully so. So Mr. Graves I want to take full body CAT-scan and take spinal tap just to make sure you're hunky dory. “Well, he's got the HUNKY part down, that's for sure,” Ted joked. My father just rolled his eyes as Ted laughed. “And don't worry Mr. Graves, I'm not going to bill you for the x-ray. I'm just as curious as you are as to what's happening to you. Your physiological response to the hormones has been nothing short of astounding. Before we do that though let's check up on the basics.” The two muscle hunks stripped down to their unders. Ted whistled at Dad big bulging body. “You sure have come a long way, man. Amazing.” It was quite a site seeing these two huge pillars of macho manliness filling the Doc's office. Ted with his ripped, tanned physique and my father with his lighter complexion, slightly off-season, furry bodybuilder muscles protruding in all directions. “Hey thanks pal. I owe a lot of it to you. And damn, Ted your abs are NUTS! Look at that six..no eight pack, damn!” “Damn right! Ted crunched his torso down further deepening the grooves between his stomach muscles. “Oh yeah look at these!” “All right that's enough you two pageant queens!” Dr. Jock interrupted and we all laughed. “Darn, prissy bodybuilders...” he added, chuckling Ted stepped up on the scale. “228 lbs... ...and 7.2% bodyfat,” Doc read and recorded the numbers. Wow, so that's what single digit body fat looks like I thought as I silently appraised Ted. “Nice. Right where I want to be.” “Ted, I understand you are doing a bodybuilding show in June, is that correct?” the Doc asked. “Yeah, in four weeks. Plenty of time to slice away a bit more fat.” “You don't have any fat to cut away, dude!” Pops added. “Yes I do. You don't know what ripped is. You're too used to seeing a WHALE in your mirror every day.” “HAHA, jackass,” my father replied. He then shoved Ted of the scale with one heavy arm. I don't think Pops intended to use much force but Ted clearly had to catch his balance as stumbled off to the side. My father didn't seem to notice. Doc stared at the scale screen as it digitized the numbers. “Ok Mr. Graves. 275 lbs and 12.3% bodyfat. And you are now 6 ft 3, right?” “That's right, Doc.” “And when you started you were 6 ft 2?” “No, 6 ft 1 actually.” “Wow. Mighty impressive Mr. Graves. Mighty impressive indeed.” “Cripes, man. Did you fall into some nuclear waste or something?” Ted joked. “Cuz if you did, tell me where it is, I want to swim in it!” Once the numbers were logged, Doc proceeded to give the two men their injections. Ted still not knowing that my father was getting a bigger dose. Ted then got dressed and we went and my father got his CAT-scan. Once that was completed he came back to get dressed and we heard a loud 'rrrrrrRRRRIIIIIPPPP'. “Well damn, there goes another one,” my father spoke, annoyed. As he squeezed into the unfortunate shirt his right armpit had blown out. He reached over to inspect the hole with his opposite arm and it similarly tore with another 'RRRRRIIIPPPPPPP'. “I TOLD you not to shop at Baby Gap, you freakin' hulk.” “HAHA. Yeah I guess I gotta move up to toddler's section now!” My rather then reached his left arm across his bulbous chest again grabbed the right sleeve. With quick yank, the doomed shirt sleeve simply detached itself from the rest of the shirt as if it were a kleenex. He then repeated the process with the other sleeve and thew the remains in the trash. I had gotten used to seeing my Dad hulking muscles of the past couple of weeks. He mostly now wore tank tops, t-shirts or just went shirtless. But I tell, ya, there's something about a big, masculine, muscle man in a sleeveless shirt that just exudes power. He stood there, his chest heaving up and down with just those big boa-constrictor like arms exposed, hinting at the power that was still hidden beneath he rest of the shirt. Maybe it was because it hearkened back to his ons-site construction days when I remember him wearing shirts like this. If he had a yellow hard hat on you'd think he was looking for an I-beam to pick up and haul across a dusty construction site. “Ok, it will take a couple days to study your results.” Doc turned to look at me, put his own hefty calloused hand on my shoulder and added, “And honestly, Son there is no reason to worry, I'm sure of it. I'll let you know as soon as I can if I see anything troubling.” “Thanks, Dr. J.” - The following day, Sunday went as normal. We met up with Ted for another squat session. For the first time in while my father seemed to struggle, if you could even call it that. To any normal person he was crushing his workout. He was still able to squat an incredible 595 lbs for three reps, but apparently this was his first workout since he started that he wasn't able to squat more than the previous week. He was visibly frustrated with his “failure.” That night Dr. Jock called us back to discuss his findings. My father brought me into the kitchen and put the doc on speakerphone. “I have generally good news, Mr. Graves, by all accounts there is nothing wrong about you, still healthy as ever. Of course the most interesting thing is that you grew taller. I've been reviewing your case history as well as the results of the x-ray and spinal tap. I believe I have a theory. If you recall you told me your story about how you had a traumatic spinal injury playing football in high school. Using this knowledge, what I have found is that your growth plates never actually fused, and I suspect it was because of that injury.” We listened intently trying to understand the implications. “Sooooo, is that a problem? What does that mean? You said 'generally good news', Doc,” I asked. “Basically, it means your father will likely continue to grow in height. My theory is that your father's accident in essence stunted his growth. Mr. Graves, did you remember if you grew after your accident?” “I don't think so Doc. I remember reaching my adult height when I was a sophomore, the same year I had my accident. I was... 16 years old if I am remembering correctly.” We could hear the Doc typing away over the phone. He paused speaking for a few seconds and then spoke up, “Sorry, gentlemen, just taking some notes on my computer. Now Jed, do you remember when you reached your adult height? I answered, “I know it was after Sophomore football. Likely my Junior year, I was likely 17. I remember my getting my height measured for the football. I was 6 ft even my sophomore year and 6 ft 1 in both my junior and senior years.” “Uh huh, interesting,” Doc typed furiously away. “So, is there anything to worry about Doc?” I again asked, losing patience. “Well Jed, I am 95% sure there is no danger to your father's health. I only hesitate to say 100% because that fact is we in some uncharted territory here. You're father's growth plates should've fused together years ago when he was a teenager. I'm going to continue to monitor you like usual, Mr. Graves. And if it's ok with you I might ask for some more tissue samples from time to time. You may actually have some value to the medical field. “Sure thing, Dr. J. If I can be of help in any way just let me know.” “So Doc, why did Dad grow in height just now if his growth plates have been un-fused all this time?” “I'm not absolutely sure, but I believe it to be a combination of the HGH, testosterone as well as a general recent intense shock to his body as a result of his workouts. I believe these factors combined have basically restarted his puberty, to put it in layman's terms. “So does that mean I'm going to get acne, be moody and have...wet dreams and stuff,” my concerned father asked. Dr. Jock let out a laugh over the phone. “Oh goodness no, I don't think so. Thankfully for you, your body, for the most sorts, finished puberty, it's just that your mechanism that stops height growth never got that final door shut.” “So, is Dad going to grow more? This is crazy.” “I have every reason to believe he will grow more, yes. Again, I am going off theory here, but Jed, you reached your adult height when you were 17 or so. Your Dad was injured when he was 16. Therefore I thinks it's very likely your old man here has a few months to a year left to grow before his plates fuse.” I stood there in stunned silence at what I was hearing. “So how much will he grow?” “And that, my dear Jed. Is the ultimate question. You grew about and inch your last year...” “But Dad has already grown two inches!” I interrupted. “Indeed, and I believe his growth has already been accelerated by the hormone treatments. If we had just simply restarted his growth I would estimated about one inch growth. But since he's been, well, boosted by these treatments, it's difficult to tell. Could be one more inch, could be a few more.” My father and I were looking at each other in disbelief. Here was my father, an actual miracle of modern medicine. He finally asked the doc, “So does this mean we should stop my treatments?” “Well Mr. Graves that is up to you. Again, based on what I've seen so far I wouldn't expect any negative side effects. We can stop if you are worried about getting taller, Chad.” My old man looked at me again with pleading eyes. I could see the restrained excitement behind them. He had already put on so much muscular size and had just recently been blessed with with a couple extra inches of height. My father had already given into the thought of 'bigger is better', and here he was with the ability to make it come true. I knew my father valued my opinion over anything else and I knew if I told him to stop the treatment he would on the spot. A part of me wanted him to stop. He was already so much bigger and more manly than I was. How much further could he go? I knew it would crush him if I said no. While I was a bit nervous at the thought, I was also curious to see what would happen. Finally, I cracked a grin and repeated my affirmation from when he first asked about increasing his hormone treatments, “Go for it, Dad.” His face lit up like a toddler on Christmas morning. “Well you heard my Son, Dr. J. Let's see where this goes.” “Excellent, Mr. Graves! We'll continue to see you on the weekends. If anythong comes up just let me know.” We hung up the phone and Dad excitedly squeezed me in musclebear hug, my feet dangling well off the floor now as he leaned back. “Isn't this exciting Son! I've always wanted to be a little taller, what man doesn't? Thanks for supporting me champ.” “Haha. You are the one supporting me, big man.” “Haha sorry.” He let me go slid back to the ground. “I feel so much better. I get to relieve those teenage growth glory years! I was a little nervous all day long hoping the Doc wasn't going to come back with bad news.” “Ah, so that's why you had such a 'terrible' day in the squat rack.” I said adding air quotes to 'terrible'. “Yeah, next week I'll have to make up for it I guess.” - Monday was Memorial Day and we all had the day off, so Dad, Ted and I went to the gym that afternoon. Dad hit the gym with a renewed purpose. It was hard to imagine that he could kick his workout up another notch, yet here he was. Sweat was pouring off his forehead as he furiously attacked the weights. Instead of his normal loud grunting, he was now full on yelling, letting everyone in the gym now that nobody was going to match his inhuman work ethic. His regular working bench press sets were now well above 400 lbs and still climbing. You'd think with his recent growth in height and the length of his arms that he would struggle somewhat. You'd be dead wrong. Ted's workouts hadn't changed much. As he told me, he was now working on shredding up for his competition so he wasn't necessarily trying to get bigger or stronger. I had now been home for three weeks and was happy to see some some real progress. I weighed myself this morning at 195 lbs, almost back to where I was last fall. With these crazy workouts and Dad's enormous meal plan, which I did my best to keep up with, I was stronger and more solid than I ever have been. After our workout Ted invited us over to his place to join few of his friends for a low key BBQ for the holiday. We headed home to shower up and get ready for the gathering. It was a beautiful day, in the upper 70's, perfect for the unofficial start to summer. I had thrown on some flip flops, khaki shorts and one of my favorite slim fit graphic tees, showing off my sturdy college boy physique. I waited in the living room for Pops to get to ready. A few minutes later he walked out wearing his own flip flops, light khaki shorts and a red golf-style polo shirt. Now, golf polos are supposed to nicely loose and airy, but this thing looked stretched to its breaking point. The three buttons at the neck were undone, of course. There was simply no way any of them would be able to button up any of that heaving pec meat under the fabric. The shiny material was pulled tight and taught over every one of his round upper body muscles. There is something about polo shirt, that when it is filled to the brink with man mass that just seems to broadcast its wearer's pulchritude. Combined with his handsome, perma-stubbled face, Dad looked like testosterone personified. The khaki shorts were thankfully just loose enough to not be obscene, hanging down to just above his knees, exposing the thick teardrop muscle that was proof this man never skipped leg day. His bulge was obvious but I'm not sure there was a piece of clothing out there that could hide his male superiority. “Damn, Pops, how did you even get that polo on?” “Haha! It took some effort, I'll say that. I haven't worn this shirt in few weeks, its definitely tighter than the last time.” “Well, just be careful not to make any sudden movements tonight or you'll hulk out and give Ted's guest's a show.” “Ah man, so no flexing?” Dad brought up with left arm and began to flex the enormous sleeve covered biceps. We could hear the tell-tale sound of seems beginning to tear and he instantly put it down. He grinned and chuckled, “I guess you're right, better keeps these guns holstered tonight.” What a showoff. We grabbed some extra steaks, Dad wanted to make sure there was enough beef to eat, and headed to Ted's house in his F150 truck. Once we arrived Ted he introduced to his other guests. There were four other guys there all about Ted's age, late 20s and early 30s. Two of them had brought girlfriends. They were clearly all jocks or former athletes, everyone was attractive and fit, although not nearly to the level of either Ted or my father. All the guys were in awe of my father. Even amongst these healthy lads he was obviously the alpha male of the BBQ. Inevitably much of the conversation between Ted's buddies and my father focused on his impressive physique. I heard all the telltale jock talk topics such as “how much do you bench, how much do you eat, what's your workout routine, how big is your chest.” My father happily answered all their questions as they interviewed him. “Seriously, man. You're going to have to upgrade to a bigger polo. You like you could hulk out at any moment. You better not eat too much steak tonight!” of the guys said and everybody laughed. Another beautiful buxom blonde came out of Ted's house carrying a tray of hot dogs, steaks and burgers. “Ah, Chad, Jed. This is Vanessa, my date.” Ted introduced us. Ted had always been a player and we hadn't yet heard him speak of Vanessa before. Because of this it's likely this was only their second or third date. Vanessa shook my hand and then my father's. “It's nice to meet you. Wow, Ted. Is the the big guy from the gym you told me about.” “Yep, that's him. The man-beast, himself, big Chad Graves.” Vanessa couldn't take her eyes of my father the rest of the night. Like everyone else, she was infatuated with him. I couldn't tell if Ted noticed or not. Unlike everyone else, she wasn't very good at hiding said infatuation, least it seemed that way to me. Maybe Ted was too busy grilling to notice, but Vanessa was clearly flustered every time she conversed with Pops. I caught her constantly staring at his chest, his biceps and of course, his prodigious bulge. I noticed at least once my father caught her staring and he discreetly gave her a smirk and sexy wink. The rest of evening went off without a hitch. We all ate too much from the grill and enjoyed each others' company. Finally, we all headed home at about 8:00pm. The rest of the week was more of the same, except my father was even more of a beast in the weight room, if you could believe it. I don't know where he was finding the extra energy and oomph. Every workout the weights and reps climbed. He had started bringing two stinger tanks to work out in. He would switch one out about halfway through his workout because it would be just absolutely drenched in sweat. I asked him one day at the end of our workout, “Damn, Pops what's gotten into you. I thought you were intense before but this is almost scary. You're muscles almost look RED they are so swollen.” “Well Son, the doc gave me a clean bill of health and said I may only have a few months to milk this growth for all its worth so I want to don't want to let any of it go to waste. Gotta push myself to the absolute limit to get the maximum results while I can.” On Wednesday our hot water heater had broken so we decided to shower at the gym after our workout with Ted. As we undressed for the showers Ted was chatting away in his typical jock mode. He finally stripped off his underwear and set his towel on the bench. I couldn't help but take a quick peek. Poor Ted looked to be one of those guys who contributed to the bodybuilders-have-small-dicks stereotype. It couldn't have been more than two or three inches soft and was also quite thin. I couldn't help but do a double take. Thankfully, Ted didn't notice my reaction. I happened to glance at my father who saw my double take, he apparently had also noticed Ted's surprising undevelopment as well. I could only hope, for Ted's sake, that we was a grower because he definitely not a show-er. Ted continued chatting away, bragging about his latest conquest. All I could think about was how it was a good thing he had model good looks, a crazy hot bod and a charming personaltiy to make up for his other shortcomings. “Oh man, I don't know what get into Vanessa on Monday night after our BBQ, but she was a complete animal in bed. I mean, we've messed around a few times even before we started officially dating, but she was on fire, man. Getting into all sorts of kinky shit. Best sex I've had in a long time...” My father just shook his head and grinned. I think he knew why Vanessa was so charged up that night. He then joked to Ted, “As if you need to do any more fucking. I'm surprised your dick hasn't fallen off from overuse.” Ted laughed and joked back, “No need to be jealous dude, just because you can't get any...” If only Ted knew... Down to just his black spendex underwear, Dad stood there in front of Ted looking like a overdeveloped gladiator. He evilly smirked at Ted and began to speak, “Oh don't worry Teddy...” He then hooked his thumbs in his spandex underwear, bent forward and pulled them down in one swift motion. “...I've got NOTHING to jealous of.” As he stood up his massive flaccid circumcised crotch tube was exposed, hanging heavily against his meaty thigh. All seven+, thick as hell flaccid inches of giant man cock. Ted stood there, eyes bugging out and his mouth agape. It was the first time I had seen chatty Ted speechless. After a few silent seconds my father mercifully ended his humiliation of his buddy. “Well! Let's hit the showers, boys!” he said cheerfully and he turned and swaggered to a shower stall, towel hanging over his shoulder. Ted certainly would never question my father's sexual prowess again. Ted gathered himself and his shower caddy and hurried to a stall shower in silence. I did the same. When we were all clean we dried off and headed back to lockers. I noted that Ted had cinched his towel tightly around his waist for this return trip to his locker. My father, on the other hand, hung his towel over his meaty shoulder and slowly sauntered back to his adjacent locker, naked as a jaybird. I knew my Dad well enough to know he was silently relishing proving his alpha status to his best pal. Ted was self consciously turning away from my father while pulling on his boxer briefs and the rest of his clothes. Conversely Dad stood there next to him unnecessarily rummaging through his locker and setting ALL his clothes on the bench before pulling any of them on. He was taking his sweet time, letting it all HANG out for as long as he could. At one point, while still nude, he reached his monolithic arms straight up, arched his back and STRETCHED with a grunt, causing Ted to look him again and giving him a reminder of just how much more of man big Chad Graves was. “Grrrr, ahhhhh,” my Dad groaned. “Boy that was a good workout, eh Teddy!” “Uh, um. Yeah! It sure was big guy!” Ted's voice cracked slightly when he said 'big guy'. Finally my father started to slip on his clothes, again taking his time like it was some reverse strip-tease. Once we were all dressed we grabbed our bags and exited the locker room. “We'll see you tomorrow, buddy!” My father said to Ted as we parted ways in the parking lot. - The rest of week went as normal. The following days Ted had either repressed the encounter or accepted his status as beta to my father and was back to his normal playful-jock self. My father continued to dominate in the gym. I noticed was also eating even more. He was going to the grocery store about every other day to keep the fridge stocked with eggs, poultry, beef, vegetable, rice, all the staples of a muscleman diet. He wasn't watching too much TV anymore as most of his free time was spent in kitchen preparing the massive amounts of food to aid his growth. And it was all clearly working. By the end of the week he was noticeably bigger than he was during his last checkup. To the naked eye he didn't seem to have gained any height, but when he turned sideways I could tell his chest was protruding our further than I remember. Not to mention I noticed the fact that by Friday afternoon the ruined clothes pile in the laundry room had just about doubled in size. He was going to have to go on a shopping trip soon if he didn't want to walk around naked. Since Dad had been given a clean bill of health I decided to skip he and Ted's weekly Saturday appointment with the doctor, instead opting to mow the lawn which I had been putting off. An hour and a half later the lawn was mowed and grass was bagged and I went to the kitchen to chug down a refreshing glass of water. As I finished drinking Dad came in through the front door. Today he had opted to go for his university linebacker coach look. He was wearing his vintage grey Marauders t-shirt with matching baseball cap, the same outfit he wore when he helped me move out of my dorm about a month ago. If his shirt was tight back then right now it looked spray-painted on. Dad walked right up to me with an bright smile and youthful energy. “Hey Sport, guess how much I weighed in at today?” He asked with a grin. He had been gaining about 5 to 8 lbs per week. I thought back to his last weigh in. I gave him a once over and guessed, “I don't know, Pops...283 lbs?” He continued to stare at me for a few seconds leaving me in suspense. Smirking that handsome face, hand on hips, looking wide as a barn door in his tortured college pride t-shirt. Finally he spoke. “Two hundred and ninety six pounds,” he revealed. I stood there in front of him processing the number. My engineering brain is usually good with numbers, but this couldn't be correct, he had to be pulling my chain. Sure, I could tell he was thicker all over than last week but he couldn't be THAT much bigger, right? I mean, 296 lbs is a gain of...what...over 20 lbs since last week! Is that even possible? “Cat got your tongue, little guy?” he asked grinning. “Are you...serious, Dad?” “Oh yeah, Ted, Doc and I all saw the numbers. Ted weighed in the same as last week so we know the scale wasn't broken.” “Holy shit, Pops! That's like 20 lbs in ONE week!” He chuckled. “Yeah I could tell I was making some good gains this week but even I was surprised. I just keep on growing faster and faster and I LOVE it.” As he spoke Dad stepped even closer so that we was only about a foot in front of me. He looked down at his right arm muscle and slowing began to raise the elbow to shoulder level while extending his right hand out as far as it could go. I noted the tortured shirt was covering both the heavy unflexed biceps and triceps. He made a fist and, keeping the elbow at deltoid level, began to contract the biceps. The heaving mound began to slowly rise, filling the skin with sinews and blood. It split into two distinctive heads of muscle that proved these truly were BI-ceps. Just when I thought the peak couldn't rise any further, it did and a loud RRRRRRRIIIIIIIPPPPPP broke the thunderous silence. The poor vintage shirt simply could no longer contain the gargantuan arm muscles of my alpha stud father. A seem tore right along the top of his split speak toward his shoulder. My hulking father just laughed raucously out loud. “Well damn. I guess that's another shirt for the pile. Shame, I really liked this shirt, too.” He quickly brought up his left arm, flexed it too and got an identical result. RRRRRIIIIIPPPPPPPP! “HAHA!” He laughed giddily at the thought of outgrowing yet another shirt. Now that the shirt was ruined he decided to take it off so he could add it to the clothing mass grave. Only problem was, he was now just flat out TOO BIG to easily take the shirt off. He couldn't even get it up over his massive chest. “Oh screw it!” he finally said as he reached up with both of his big hands and grabbed the shirt collar on each side of his neck. He then slowly extended both hands outward, slowly tearing the doomed shirt right down the middle exposing the deep cleavage of his pectoralis majors and then his big hairy abdomicals. He tore the shirt as easily as tearing a slice of cheese. “Ohhhhh YYYYYYEAAAHHHHH GRRrrrrrrrrrrrr,” my father was totally getting into his own hulk out, clenching he teeth, and staring intensely into my own eyes during the process. Finally, both arms were completely extended out wide, each hand holding one half of the lost shirt. “FUCK YEAH, CHAMP! I've ALWAYS wanted to be able to do that...” He stood there, proud as hell at his ripping exhibition. Now that he was shirtless I could clearly see the extra 20 lbs of muscle beef distributed all over his body. His musculature had progressed from high level local bodybuilder's physique to that of an amature national super-heavyweight contender. He looked even leaner than last week. I don't think he had actually lost any fat, but the extra 20 lbs of pure muscle had obliviously lowered his body fat proportion. “GEEEE-ZUUUUSSSS. Pops, you are a FUCKIN' OX!” I shouted with astonished praise. My father chuckled that deep manly chuckle of his, smirked and responded, “No, little man. Not ox. I'm a fuckin' muscle BULL!!!!!!” He punctuated his response with an intense most muscular pose. All his upper body muscles tensed in synchronicity making him look even bigger. Veins appears all over his arms and chest. His traps rose up threatening to impede on his ears. I watched in awe for a few seconds and then I couldn't help but laugh. While in awe of his ever growing muscles, he always maintained that fun playful attitude. In response I brought my hand up to my forehead and faux-military saluted him. “Yes, Sir, Mr. Muscle Bull, SIR!!” He rumbled a big deep laugh again, his entire body shaking as result. “Damn right, Son!” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ More slowburn??? Ugh! Man, that dredlifter is a jerk! Thanks for you patience! Now that the growth mechanism has been established, shoddy science and all, I'm hoping to pick up the action from here on out.
  34. 6 points
    Really horny after my back workout. got an awesome pump lifting heavy. that was over 3 hours ago. still horny...
  35. 6 points
    So I don't know where to put this, but it's something I've done before, and it's a reason I find meditation hard. Thought it might be nice before st patties day When you want to meditate close your eyes and lay on the ground Take slow, deep breaths. Count in slow sets of 4, breathing first in through the nose for 4, then out again. Get comfortable, any position is fine, but I find something symmetrical helps. Keep up the breathing through the whole exercise. By now, you may notice that your far extremities (toes especially) have gone slightly numb, this is perfect. Try to avoid moving. Picture yourself sinking into the ground, slowly, starting with your toes. Feel them become numb as they sink into the cold earth. Become one with the ground. Feel the cold sensation creep up your lower leg. You are standing in quicksand, and slowly you are losing the battle. Now your knees are being absorbed below you. The numbness of you becoming part of the earth is creeping ever close to the rest of your body. You could be scared, but it's oddly relaxing. You could swear your legs don't exist. Now focus on your fingers. The hungry ground has taken them too. You are being pulled in. Has it occurred to you yet? Your hands have gone numb and cold. Not all at once, but over time it has happened as you focused on your fingers. Relax. It's relaxing, unsure of the placement of your extremities. Has it occurred to you yet? Your forearms begin to have the same sensation. You are relaxing into the ground. While focusing on your arms, the rest of your legs have left too. Has it occurred to you yet? You are becoming part of the earth, but that means something. The earth is absorbing you. You are becoming one. You are absorbing the earth. The whole earth! Your forearms are gone. You can no longer feel their placement. That is because they have not solidified. You are unsure of their limits, because the cold earth is coming into you. Your legs are the same. You are taking the earth into yourself. You have no idea how big you are, but you are growing. Your legs are gone too. How deep into the ground are they truly? Your feet could be huge for all you know. Growing steadily bigger as the sensation rests on them. If you focus, you may even be able to feel the vacuum of your body taking in the earth as you "sink" further. Your biceps and triceps are becoming colder, number, bigger. You are sinking in your quicksand. Your whole arm up to your shoulder is amorphous. It can be as big as you want it to be. Shoulders disintegrate into nothingness so they may return bulbous and wide. Are you erect? If so do not touch. Leave it huge, your body has inflated your penis in anticipation. The numbness can sometimes take longer to reach this spot, but it will come before long. The earth is swallowing you in hunger, but your hunger is greater, you are taking it over. The numbness spreads to your dick, it's progress slowed, but it continues up your abs and back, penetrating toy our stomach. Breathe gently through your stomach. You will be fine. obliques sink. The only parts of you above ground, the only ones left above ground, with sensation is your chest, shoulder blades, head, and perhaps still your penis. Allow your penis to embrace the cold, with it comes strength, size, bulk! The earth climbs up you. Your chest becomes infected. Numbness is contagious, and spreads cell to neighbouring cell. You can picture each cell going to the earth, giving it newfound power. It goes so slowly, yet it seems to be so sudden in terms of time. Up your spine the growth approaches. It takes the spine as a path, and spreads through your blood to reach the approaching growth from your shoulders. It crawls up in a slow approach to the only extremity left unchecked. It jumps over your clavicle (collarbone) and builds into your traps. Take a moment. The sensation will build up here. You have lost sensation on your whole body. You cannot feel it because your mind is not yet grown itself to be able to perceive, not to mention control your developing body. Can you feel it? Can you hear it? Faintly, your muscles are bringing the earth into them. You may begin to feel a part of your body twitch and have sensation return. Relax and allow it to return to what it needs to do. Your mind can feel one part at a time, but if your unexpanded mind focuses on it, it will try to maintain it. Let your body go, it knows what to do. Your neck may start to feel numb. Allow the numbness passage into your esophagus, your throat, your breath. Let it hit your breath before it reaches your lungs. Breath in the dirt, the stone, the sand. Your body can take sustenance from it now, do not fear. Relax The cold can travel up your arteries. It will hit your skin and hair first, but will slowly spread to your face. It sneaks over your temples, and your chin. It marches over your eyelids and mouth and converges on the tip of your nose. Eventually even feeling their will blink out. You are numb all over you, yet still breathing in counts of 4. It should feel like being plunged in cold water, but stronger, deeper. It is more immense, and soon you will be that immense. All the earth, the dirt and ground, the trees, the buildings. All that matter is yours to take. When you are finally ready for it, open the final gate. Open your mind, and allow it to go numb. This is slow and may take time, if you are still perceiving time. Allow it to slowly leave you. Think only of your final form, your eventual enormity, and even then don't think hard, allow your mind to drift, for it must go too. Trust your body that it can do the job of absorption for you. The earth had once tried to swallow you but you have retaliated and it will now become you. Feel it soak in. Feel each of your pores, from your topmost hair follicles to bottoms of your feet breathe in the matter. Your lungs take in pure matter, and expel less. You are buried, but only because you want to be. By being encased, you can absorb as much as possible. The sand has taken you, but soon you will take it and emerge, and grow as large as you want. Here you can imagine how big would you like to be. The sky is literally your limit. Only take in a little if you want to continue to live among the regular people, or soak in the whole planet, becoming the new planet. People can colonise on you as you float through space, or you can absorb them as well (they are made of the same thing you have absorbed up until now) and truly overtake everything. Maybe someday you will reach another planet... Stay here as long as you care to grow. When you wish to awaken, keep your eyes closed. Wiggle your toes slowly. Allow your mind to remember what it is like to feel them. Your mind has to relearn, and you can't rush it. Move your feet and hands. They must be huge now. Now slowly nudge your legs a little. You can give them warmth again. Feel it rush in to your large new limbs. For your body, to wake it up, after breathing out, take the deepest, longest breath you have ever taken. Make it at least a count of 8 seconds breath. You may need to arch your back, do so. Breathe into your mouth, lungs, stomach, anything that holds air. Then let it out through your mouth, normal speed. Move your head to either side, and shake. Scrunch your face, and relax it again. Finally open your eyes, and see the world before you. Enjoy (Just so you know, I have never made it through all of that)
  36. 6 points
    To catch up on the first three parts, here they are: Metamorphosis: Metabolics: Metaphysics: Part Four: *FutureTech Research* Knowing full well that he is being chased by the person that used to be Bethany, a much more muscular and nimble Henry continues to knock down the walls in front of him to escape the giant transsexual hulk. He can hear her breaking down the door from the lab and is in total pursuit of him now. He is running out of square footage and is fully aware that he is going to have to jump out of one of the windows in front of him so he braces for impact. The 230-pound muscleman flies through the glass as it cascades down his body as he drops from the second floor and lands onto the pavement beneath him. The impact is very minor as he barely tears any skin from his huge arms and legs. He does scrape a bit of his 8-inch cock as he reaches down to rub it for a few seconds to make sure that it is still intact. He quickly gets up and takes off down the facility parking lot as he glances behind him every so often to see where the monstrous 325-pound behemoth is at. She jumps down from the broken window about fifteen seconds after he does. They both are gathering an audience as various other employees with the organization leave the building and start to gather around the entrance doors. The security officers located at the end of the parking lot are blocking the way out and are aiming their guns directly at Henry. He stops once he gets approximately five feet in front of them. “Please guys, don’t shoot me. I…..uhhhh…..FUCK…..I don’t have my ID with me……uhhhh…..I’m Henry Holstein, I work with Doctor David Banner on the second floor in research and development. You guys have to believe me when I say that the person chasing me back there *points* is trying to kill me. She…..I mean…..he used to be Bethany Rose, his wife.” The four men stare at each other in disbelief before turning back around to shake their heads no. One of them walks forward and shoots a bullet into Henry’s left quad. He falls to the ground as Bethany nearly cuts the distance in half. The other three men start shooting their guns at her as the one that shot Henry attempts to get him back up off the ground and scoots him over towards the guard tower. He shuts the door quickly behind him and locks it before helping Henry up the stairs to the top. He sits Henry down by a window and takes his jacket off. He then takes his shirt off and wraps it around Henry’s leg. He looks out the window and watches as the transsexual behemoth falls to the ground as the other three officers surround her. She is completely riddled with bullets and is clearly dead. “I don’t know what the fuck is going on man, but there is some seriously bad shit being done at this place. Whoever that person was is dead now.” Henry gets up and looks out to see that the officer is indeed correct. Sirens can be heard coming from every direction as the main gates open and medical vehicles pour in. Bethany’s body is placed on a gurney as Dr. Banner is seen running down the lot towards her. Henry hops down the stairs and out the tower to approach him. David can barely recognize Henry as he falls to the ground. “David, it’s me Henry. I…..can’t explain everything that has happened, but your wife took the HGHX serum that we were developing and it completely changed the way she looks. I took the other one and it turned me into a bodybuilder.” “Henry…..*weeps uncontrollably*…..she didn’t deserve to die. She cared about the research we were doing here, that is why she was funding it for us. Why in the world would she decide to use it on herself?” Henry slowly gets down on the ground to speak with David directly. “David…..I don’t think you know everything about Beth. She was conspiring with someone else in the company, I am positive. She thought you were nothing but a stooge doing the dirty work for the organization. She was trying to make me take that serum that she ended up taking herself. It ended up turning her into a freak of nature.” David punches Henry in the gut and gets back up from the ground. He is getting quite angry with what Henry is suggesting to him. “FUCK YOU HENRY! There is no fucking way that she would betray me like that. She has rarely even gotten into a fight with me, let alone…..” Banner pauses for a few moments before looking down at Henry who is now being attended to by a medical professional. He has a revelation that Bethany has in fact been quite distracted lately by something. He is starting to calm down as Henry is helped up to his feet and led over to an ambulance. David follows him over to where he is being put on a stretcher for medical treatment. The EMT loads him into the vehicle. Dr. Banner hops in for a few moments to talk to him. “Okay Henry, I will entertain your idea that something is going on. Who is this other person that you think she is working with?” The medical personnel are trying to wave Banner out of the vehicle, but he keeps putting his arm out to tell them no. Henry leans in and whispers a name to him which surprises David. He gets out of the ambulance and the vehicle is closed. It goes barreling down the highway to the nearest hospital as Banner walks over to his dead wife as they place her body in a bag. He barely even recognizes her, but knows it is her because half of her wedding band is still attached to her enlarged ring finger. He lets the medical personnel know that he will meet them later on at the morgue, but for now he has other things to attend to. They load her up and take off down the other direction down the highway. David is now racing over to his car to get in and drive over to Hamilton Tower. *Hamilton Tower Press Conference* Amber aims the gun directly at her husband Brian and attempts to shoot him directly into his heart. The bullet leaves the chamber just as Skylar jumps down from the podium platform and escapes through a back side door. The other attendees are now running through the front doors of the conference room to escape the carnage. Brian is hit in his shoulder instead as he grimaces feeling the bullet struggle to even penetrate his body. Amber manages to get another shot off before Brian tackles her to the ground as her purse goes flying into the air and hits the floor. He is now yelling in pain as he lies on top of her bleeding from his side. His immense size is too much for her as she lies there unable to breathe. She is gasping for air as a man walks up beside the pair and pushes Brian off of her. The huge hulk is now bleeding from his gut as a huge river of blood pools beside both of them. Amber clutches her throat as the man picks her up and takes her out the conference center and into the main lobby. The police have started to enter the building from various side doors and go rushing into the conference center. The man glances back and sees several of them surround Brian as he lies on the ground motionless. It appears that Amber’s second bullet has dealt him a fatal blow as one of the officers is calling for a medical examiner to come in on his walkie. The man runs up to a receptionist and tells her that he needs a medical professional immediately. As he turns around from the desk, he is met by Dr. Banner. The doctor is in complete shock as to what is transpiring and recognizes the man and whom he is holding. Amber is no longer conscious. “Gibbons? What the fuck is going on today? I need answers right now.” The two doctors have been working on separate experiments trying to perfect the same type of gene, but both are not aware of where each other’s work has progressed. An EMT intervenes for a few moments to take Amber away from Albert and places here on a stretcher as they rush her out of the building and into an ambulance to resuscitate her. As the two men stare each other down, the medical examiner runs into the conference center and declares Brian dead as they place his lifeless body on another gurney. As he is wheeled out of the room, they both walk over to stop the medical personnel so they can look the body over. The ME is not pleased, but is met with credentials from both doctors. Banner tears Brian’s dress shirt open to look over his wounds and examines the rest of his immense frame. He is fairly sure that he recognizes the man. “I know who this is Gibbons. This is Brian Hennessy, he has a scar that stretches from below his left pec and into his abdominal wall. *notices how stretched the scar is* He obviously used a serum as well on himself or somebody supplied it to him. Does this have something to do with you?” Gibbons is shocked that this man is Brian and not someone named Mason Ducati. “David I had no idea that this man was Brian Hennessy. He first spoke to me on the phone a couple of days ago and told me that Brian was indisposed and that he was his primary donor Mason Ducati. If you don’t believe me, then check out his credentials.” They notice that his conference badge is still on him so they both look it over. It lists Brian Hennessy as his primary name, but in small letters, it has Mason Ducati directly underneath it as his sponsor. Both doctors are puzzled by this and wonder what the hell is going on. “Gibbons, I have a feeling that there is more to this story than we realize.” Albert walks back through the conference room where Brian died with Dr. Banner following closely behind. They stop and turn to look to their right as they can see a shadow in from behind the stage where the ruckus started. They both walk through the doorway that is open and turn the corner to see Skylar Hamilton breathing quite heavily with sweat pouring down his face and neck. His heaving pecs are entirely visible from within his shirt. The two doctors look at each other and are getting quite angry as David starts speaking to him. “Henry was right. You are behind this whole debacle. Congratulations Skylar, you have successfully murdered at least two people so far because you just couldn’t wait until you were in complete control of everything so you could do extreme experiments on not only yourself, but others as well.” Skylar’s breathing is labored but he manages to get a few chuckles in once in a while. He pulls a vial of the HGHX serum out of his pants and shows it to both Banner and Gibbons. “Good evening……doctors. For your……information…..Brian’s death…..was a complete…..accident. I had no…..idea that Amber…..was going to confront…..him. He was going…..to leave that bitch anyway. *pulls a syringe out and plops the plastic lid off to plunge it into the vial* I was going…..to use this on both…..of us, but I guess…..I will have to use it all myself.” David rushes over to stop Skylar from continuing to fill the syringe as they begin to tussle. Gibbons moves over beside both of them to try and kick the serum away, but Skylar is too strong for both of them as he knocks Albert out as he falls down on the ground and flips David over to hold him down. Officers come rushing around the corner and point their guns at the three men. One of them tells Skylar to get up onto his feet again and to put his hands up. The extremely muscular teenager smiles at the officer as he stands back up. He then walks toward the officer and attempts to grab his weapon. The man shoots him in his chest, but the bullet barely penetrates him as it falls to the ground. Banner scoots over to Gibbons and notices that he is unconscious so he checks his pulse. He fortunately has one, but it is weak. The two officers watching them look at David and tell him to stop moving as they walk over to apprehend them. One of them calls for an EMT to come back there to pick Albert up as David is cuffed by the other one. He is led to his feet and carted out of the area to the front of the building. Gibbons is placed on a stretcher as he is also carted out to the same area as one of the officers stays behind to deal with Skylar. Both men are pretty well-built and are more than willing to use some of their training skills if need be. The teenager is still a bit winded from earlier, but spots the syringe with the serum close by. The officer that stayed behind that isn’t dealing with Skylar directly finds it and picks it up to examine it. “Is this that stuff your company is making Mr. Hamilton?” Skylar is tempted to lunge towards the man, but he knows that the other one will probably shoot him several times just to make him stop moving so he doesn’t. “What do you think it is officer? Why don’t you inject it? It might be worth it to find out, don’t you think?” He looks at Skylar with a puzzled look and then gives the other officer a slight glance before plunging the needle into his right arm as he squeezes the solution into himself. His beefy frame is unlike any other body type that the serum has been used on, which is why Skylar is so open to seeing what it does to this man. The one aiming a gun at the thick teenager is now very concerned for his partner’s safety. “Why the fuck did you do that Adrian? Do you know what this motherfucker does for a living? *grabs Skylar by the arm and cuffs him* Come on you piece of shit, time to join the other two outside.” Skylar is slowly carted out of the area but peers behind him to see what the officer is doing. It is obvious that this man is in a bit of discomfort as he throws the syringe across the room and breaks it. He stumbles slowly behind both of them and is sweating profusely. The officer with Skylar stops midway through the conference room to turn around and look at him. Skylar chuckles a few times to himself which prompts the officer to punch him in the face. He grimaces as he falls back a bit, but remains standing. Officer Adrian is now leaning over and his back is arched as strange sounds are coming from within his body. “Adrian? Why in the hell did you think that was a good idea?” The officer is no longer in anguish as he is now back up to being level with his law enforcement partner and is pushing his chest out in front of him. His pecs are now trying to tear through his uniform as his legs begin stretching the fabric of his pants. Skylar is absolutely giddy at what is transpiring and is now taunting the other officer. “You are going to be in for quite the surprise officer. He is going to do for me what no one else would. You better get out of here because I am not about to go to prison.” The concerned officer gets the hint as he goes rushing out of the room. Skylar gets down on his knees in front of Adrian as the police officer’s pants shred revealing his sweaty jock. The excited teenager begins to massage the man’s ballsac which is expanding out the sides. His cock is about to snap the jock off as Skylar opens his mouth to catch the veiny rod in his mouth. He sucks vigorously as Adrian’s entire lower half breaks free and continues to grow. His arms and chest make quick work of his shirt and uniform as the man completely embraces the changes that are going on from within his body. The other officer makes his way outside and notices that Dr. Banner is sitting in one of the cruisers with the officer that apprehended him. Gibbons is in an adjacent vehicle as well by himself. He gets between them to tell them what is going on. “Would you two fucking tell me what the hell is going on at this place? I have an officer in there that decided to go rogue on me because he somehow got mesmerized by that man that you guys confronted earlier. *hears a LOT of destruction going on inside the building* What the fuck? *he looks around the corner inside and sees two gigantic musclemen moving towards the entrance* Oh my gawd, we have to get the hell out of here.” The officer jumps into the cruiser with Gibbons and tells the officer in the one with Banner to get to the precinct as quickly as possible. Both the giant officer and giant Skylar burst through the front entrance about thirty seconds after the two cruisers take off down the road. Banner leans in to the front to tell the officer something. “Hey, take me to FutureTech Research instead. I might know a way to stop all of this destruction if you will help me out.” The officer seems very reluctant to listen to him. “You know I can’t do that Dr. Banner. If Massey found out I did this, I would be done.” Banner interjects. “And does Massey want two musclebound giants destroying his city? I think not. Take me to FutureTech Research and get me out of these cuffs so I can go and fix this.” The officer stops the cruiser at an intersection as Massey and Gibbons drudge ahead towards the precinct. He turns to look at Banner and sighs. His soft blue eyes look into Banner’s brown ones as he shakes his head. “Alright doctor, where is this research facility? *uncuffs Banner* I hope I am doing the right thing because I am risking everything to help you.” “Trust me officer, you won’t regret it. What is your name anyway so I can remember it for when I document everything?” “It is Oakley. Justin Oakley, but we go by our last names at the precinct. Give me the coordinates to the facility doctor.” Banner gives him the directions as they go barreling down several side streets towards the facility. End of Part Four
  37. 6 points
    ugh horny again, rock hard 9 inch cock
  38. 6 points
    CHAPTER 6: A WHOLE NEW LEVEL Once the girls had left I jerked my face to look at my father in annoyance. He tried to look away, he knew where this was going. “Dad!?!? What the hell?” “Son, I...” “Ohmigod. This is sooo embarrassing. I can't believe you went on another date with Amy after I...” “Now, hold on just a minute...” “...and then you also fucked Mandy!?!? Cripes. That's it, I have to move! Ugh. How long have you been sleeping with Amy? AND MANDY?? And after I asked you stop, God, you're being a real jackass...” “HOLD UP, SON” Dad stated authoritatively. It wasn't spoken in full on anger but a man of his stature demands attention. “Son, listen. I really am sorry. And NO. I haven't been seeing Amy or Mandy. In fact I hadn't seen Mandy since Christmas and Amy since, uh, well, you saw us during your Spring Break. I did go on a Tinder date last night to meet up with a woman named Tina at Chester's, that nice bar on Hilton Avenue. Well, Tina was hot, but had a horrible personality. Completely rude to everyone around her, sloppy drunk, you name it, a complete witch. So I ended the date and she went home. I hung back at Chester's and Amy and Mandy came up and started talking with me. I had no idea they were there. “Yeah right, Dad, they are both underage, you liar! They wouldn't have been in that bar.” “Oh c'mon, Jed. I know you're not that naive to think that two smokin' hot young women like Amy and Mandy don't have fake IDs and don't use them regularly.” I sat there stewing but I new he was right, it was completely plausible. In fact, I remembered I KNEW they had fake IDs from our high school days. “Well, I guess one thing led to another and we ended up back here...all three of us. Honestly Son, I had no intention of doing anything with them even after Amy came up to me. But then she leaned into my ear and proposed a threesome with Mandy too and...and...it's like I couldn't control myself. Seeing Amy and Mandy in these short, tight weekend dresses. Their long, toned, tanned legs exposed. And then they both started running their hands all over my chest and arms.” Dad was starting to pant and his skin was now flush as he recalled his story “They kept rubbing and groping me with their hands, their tiny feminine hands. And since I've gotten bigger the girls' hands looked even smaller up against these pumped muscles of mine. I'm telling you I've never been so horned up in public. I've never felt like such a BIG MAN in my life looking down at these two hot young babes feeling me up.” As he continued the monster is his underwear started to pulse and grow. “I hardly even remember the drive home and then all of a sudden we were fuc...um, making love.” I rolled my eyes at his lame attempt soften the impact of his sexual deeds. I couldn't help watch the thick tube throb and slightly lengthen in his WEMs. “Cripes, Dad calm yourself!” I exasperated, motioning toward his crotch. I seemed to have broken him from his trance. “Oh shit, sorry, eh...” He glanced down, saw his state and reached into the fabric to adjust himself in a sad attempt to fit things more comfortably. He didn't have much luck. He tried aiming it sideways to his left toward the waistband. In his semi-aroused state it looked like a banana in there. Had dad always been that big? I remember from this past winter that he and I were similar in size, with him maybe just a bit thicker. Of course, I had never seen him erect as no son should, but from what I could tell in his half hard state, he had clearly exceeded my totally hard length. Had he always been that much of a grower? He finally softened just enough to tuck down and back, giving him an uber-alpha front bulge. He signed in exasperation, “I really am sorry, Son. This thing here,” he gently cupped his bulge with his left hand, “has really become a BIG hassle in the last couple of weeks.” Did he mean that because he was constantly horny, or actually bigger? “I tell ya, Jed. Ever since I've been getting those treatments it's like my libido is on overdrive, especially since the bigger doses began a couple of weeks ago. I haven't felt this constantly turned on since I was 17 years old. It really is like I've been thinking with my lower head instead of my upper one. Please forgive me, champ.” He looked at me with sincere puppy dog eyes. He was so devastatingly handsome that you couldn't help but feel bad for him when he made that face. God, he could charm the pants off Mother Teresa. I sighed and continued to give him an annoyed look,“I forgive you Dad. But I'm still not happy about it.” I couldn't help but note the odd juxtaposition here. Here I was, the younger teenager son, scolding his older father for not being able to keep it in his pants. “Thanks, Champ.” He gave me a pat on the back. “You gonna join us for 'Sunday Squatday'?” “I don't think so today. I'm not really in the mood.” Pops realized this wasn't the time to try to convince me otherwise. As I got up to got to my room my father spoke up, “Oh, and hey Son?” “Yeah, Dad?” “Amy is a bitch for what she said. She's completely wrong. You are a grade-A teenage stud. I can't tell you how many times I've had friends and acquaintances come up to me while I'm shopping to ask about you and tell me what a great looking and good guy you are. When you were away from college it would happen constantly. You should be proud of everything you have. I know I am.” The look his face told me was absolutely serious. There he goes disarming my anger again. My heart warmed and I couldn't help but give him a smile. “Thanks, Pops. Really,” and I headed to my room. He may have been an walking ball of sex and testosterone, but my Dad was still really great guy. I really love that big dude. - Dad headed off the gym to inevitably best his squat from last week as I continued to mope around the house. I knew I was being a moody teenager so I decided work off some aggression. I sure as hell wasn't going to go to the gym so I opted for a jog around the neighborhood. After a good 20 minute run I got back home feeling much better, like I had sweated out the bad vibes. I took a nice cool shower which calmed my nerves further. I was drying off in my room and I grabbed a pair of undies to slip on. As I pulled them up I realized they felt weird. They were nice and snug against my waist but billowy everywhere else. They were supposed to be snug, supporting boxer briefs but there was so much extra fabric in the ass and crotch I got zero support and practically felt naked. That's when I noticed the large “WEM” printed in black block letters on the waistband. I had accidentally put a pair of Dad's underwear! A not completely unheard event in our household since we often shared laundry, but still shocking nonetheless. The cock pouch was comically large. I might as well have placed my own above-average equipment in a plastic garbage bag. Standing there I could've rested a large orange in the pouch and it wouldn't have fallen out. It honestly felt like I was wearing diapers. Once again those feeling of inadequacy crept into my head. But really, the hulk I was living would make almost any man feel small. Lucky the run and shower and done their job and I was able to hold back any resentment for Pops. I pulled off the oddly shaped trunks and examined them further. Finally, curiosity got the better of me and I decided to Google this WEM brand. I was quickly able to find the site www.WEMunders.com. The banner of the site read: “Welcome to Well-Endowed Male Clothing. Custom clothing for Men of Exceptional Proportions.” Geezus. Not only did Pops now sport a godly muscled physique but apparently he was so large downstairs that he had outgrown the small, mortal dimensions of wholesale underwear. Custom underwear? I didn't even know such a thing existed. The website was very professionally done despite it's racy subject. I wandered onto the order form page which contained detailed instructions on how to measure every possible dimension of your manhood and waist region. Not just simply length, but “penile base diameter”, “penile head diameter”, “penile head length” and others. They certainly were completely custom fitted right down to the last detail. It was a good thing I had worked out my insecurities, or at least most of them during my run. After this morning adventure with Amy, discovering these trunks might have done my psyche in. I couldn't deny that what I was seeing was amazing. I mean, something weird was definitely going on there. Sure, men have blown up into mass monsters before. Rarely, but it can happen. But all evidence was pointing to my father's feet and dick also growing larger, which, I was thought was impossible at his age. About an hour later, Dad got home from his Sunday routine, looking as full and as pumped as I had ever seen him. The shock of seeing him practically bursting out of skin becoming familiar enough that I was getting better at controlling my surprise. “Hey, Sport. Are ya' feeling better?.” “I sure am, superDad.” I was back to my nicknames, a dead giveaway that I was in a better mood. He gave me a bright smile, “Good. I don't' like my little guy bein' down in the dumps.” “I went for a run and took a shower. Feel a lot better, now. And I get it Dad. Now that I think about it I don't know if I wouldn't been able to turn down a threesome from two hot girls, no matter who they were. I guess I was just a little jealous. I mean, Dad...shit...it's like you are transforming into the ultimate man right in front of me. And this is the time in my life when I am supposed to be becoming a man...” Dad put both of his big calloused hands on each of my shoulders and looked straight into my eyes. “I told you this morning you are more of a man than 99% of men out there. Don't ever forget that. You are more of a man than I was at your age, even though I already had you. Not just your body, but your maturity is light years ahead of where I was. I look at your and think, God I can't believe you survived with me knowing how stupid I was when you were a young kid.” “Just...just...dont outgrow me Dad...” “NEVER!” he stated demonstratively. Even if I magically became 1000 ft tall I would never outgrow you.” I met his gaze again and smiled. He noticed my improving mood. “Besides, Bud. Stick with me lifting and you'll be as big as me in no time! He leaned back, struck his hands-on-hip Superman pose , puffed out his chest and spoke in an exaggeratedly low voice “COME WITH ME IF YOU WANT TO LIFT.” I let out a belly laugh at his antics. There was that goofy lovable dude that I knew and loved. I punched his bowling ball delt playfully. His delt registered no movement from my fist. I sure felt it though as my wrist hurt a bit from the impact. That night I had an interesting dream as my father's words reverberated through my head. I imagined him as a 1000 ft tall colossus of muscle and bone. Blotting out he sun and towering over our little neighborhood. Just casually walking around town, causing mass destruction without meaning too. He was just so big that our miniscule world wasn't built to handle his size. I jerked awake in a sweat and saw 2:05am on my alarm clock. What a strange dream. - The next I began my 3rd week back home. My father was excited that next weekend was Memorial Day weekend and he would get an extra day off. I was exited to start a new job and make some summer spending money. Last week I had gone in for an interview and got a weekday job at a local mom-and-pop hardware store. Dad and I parted for work at 7:30am and wished each other a good work day. At nights we continued to meet up with Ted for our workouts, Dad continuing to shock both and Ted and I. After this weekend, I had started to pay a bit more attention to the details of my father's body. Something about his seemed off. Yes, it still seemed like he was continuing to widen, thicken, bulge outward and even getting leaner, but something else was off about him. This suspicion continued as the week progressed. Finally, on Thursday I figured it out. I was sitting at the kitchen table playing on my phone and he was preparing some protein packed muscle building meals. Shirtless of course and in a pair of his standard issued light fabric, giant baggy basketball shorts. Shirts we're becoming more of hassle to put on so he opted to go shirtless most of the time at home. He started to spray down a skillet with some Pam when he noticed the can was empty. Since we lived in a small modest house we had unusually tall kitchen cabinets to make up for the lack of horizontal wall space. We stored some little used items and bulk items, like can's of Pam, on the top shelf. Ever since I reached my full height in high school I still had to rear up on my tip-toes to grab stuff off the top shelf. Dad was facing away from me and he reached up to grab a new can of non-stick spray. As his thick right hand ascended and locked onto the can I intently watched the heavy sagging mounds of his calve muscles. Dad brought the can down and set it on the counter. During the process his calves never once even twitched let alone fully flexed. “I KNEW IT!” I shouted. Dan spun and and looked at me with a confusedly. I jumped up out of my chair and slowly walked toward him, as if his heavy pectorals had some sort of gravitational pull on me. As I got nearer I gleaned another piece of evidence for my discovery. I was still in my sneakers but Dad was barefoot. I stopped about six inches in front of him and looked UP.... UP! Up into his eyes and proclaimed: “Dad...you...you're...YOU'RE TALLER! WE ARE SUPPOSED TO BE THE SAME HEIGHT. YOU ARE CLEARLY TALLER THAN ME!!” My father stood there silent trying to find the words to respond. Finally he exhaled a big sigh and dropped his arms down. “Well, I guess that cat's out of the bag. Yeah, sport I'm taller. I first noticed last week.” This wasn't possible. People his age don't grow in height. They can't, right?!? I thought back to seeing a documentary on the Discovery Channel about people who gotten a head injury and developed the gigantism disease. All those people who had it had severe physical problems. While you would think it would be cool to grow taller it was actually a very debilitating and sad disease. Many of the sufferers couldn't even walk. Many had problems with their internal organs not being able to keep up. I started to express my panic, “I don't like this Dad! What if you screwed up your pituitary gland and you keep growing. What if you heart and lungs and intestines can't take it and something happens to you. What if...” “Son...son...SON!” My father interrupted grabbing me by the shoulders and looking DOWN into my eyes. “There's no sense in worrying about anything right now. I already emailed Dr. Jock and he said he will take some X-rays on Saturday. He was the one who told there is no reason to fret about anything right now.” I wasn't totally convinced just yet. “When did you first notice?” “Last week when I was trying on some pants I noticed they seemed shorter. At first I didn't think much of it because, well, all my clothes feel short and small lately... And just other things I noticed that used to be at eye level were now below me. Including you, Bud.” “Shit...all this time me and other people thought your gigantic muscles were making you just look taller and it turns out you actually were! Incredible. Soooo....how much taller are you?” “I don't know for sure. Maybe an inch?” “I don't think so big man. It's gotta be more than that.” I wasn't sure I wanted to know but curiosity got the better of me. “Let's find out, Dad. I'll go get the tape measure and ruler.” I came back and had my father stand against the wall next to the table, feet flat on the ground. I placed the ruler on top of his head to mark the wall and suddenly started laughing. “What ya' laughing at, Champ?” “Do you realize how backward this is? You used to measure my height like this along my bedroom wall when I was growing up. Now I'm doing the same to you. YOU are now the growing boy.” My father chuckled at my revelation. “Haha, yeah I guess this is pretty weird.” I looked at my father, smiled, deepened my voice and spoke in a Daddy voice, “Ok big guy! Stand up nice and straight! There you go, buddy!” My father similarly replied in a high pitched tone, impersonating an excited little kid, “Ok Papa!” He puffed out his enormous chest and stretched his neck up as far as it would go. “Like this!? Ok Go ahead!” “HAHAHA! You're such a goofball.” Our laughter died down and I caught my breath. I leveled the ruler against the top of his head, pushed one end against the wall and made a heavy mark with a pencil. He stepped back from the wall. “Ok, let's see what we got here. I stepped on the zero end of the tape to hold it against the floor and extended it upwards toward the mark. The inches flew buy as I continued rising, passing 6 ft and closing in on the mark. Finally I reached the elevated mark: “75 and 1/8 inches. That's...holy shit...just over SIX FOOT THREE! Pops you have grown over two inches!” My father stood there letting my words sink in. Finally he spoke, “Wow. That's...that's amazing, Son. I didn't think I had grown THAT much.” “You are officially in the tall category now, Pops. We've never been short, but you are getting up there. How does it feel.” Once again he stood there searching for the words. His reply was eloquently simple. “It's...awesome,” he said calmly. I could tell he was much more excited but was holding back. Possibly restraining his emotion until he knew that everything was going to be from Dr. Jock. “I think I like being tall. Like you said, we were ever short, but...wow. Six-three! And, not to brag, but honestly with my frame that makes a pretty big dude.” “You're ENORMOUS Dad. Seriously! You're like a Hercules or something...” I gushed. “In general taller people have a harder time putting on muscle mass. You clearly don't have that issue.” He rumbled laughter, “Yeah, I feel like Hercules. GRRRR!” He crunched down into a most muscular pose, all his front muscles tightening and bulging out all at once. “Hey little buddy, since you got the tape measure, let's jot down my other stats for my log.” I notice that Dad was now using 'little' in his description of me more often. I wasn't sure how I felt about it. “Let me go grab my log book out of my gymbag.” A moment later he returned with the small notebook and wrote down the day's date at the top of the first empty page. “Let's start with my 'guns.” He set the book down, faced me, lifted up his right art and FLEXED the exploding mass about a foot in front of my aghast face. WOW. All I could do was stare at it. It seemed so much bigger and veinier since I saw him pose his biceps it up close about 3 weeks ago at college. “Are you going to measure or just drool all over it?” he teased. “Sorry.” “HAHA. I know, its fine. But hurry up it's starting to cramp. GRR!” he grunted. I placed the end of the tape up high on the rock solid peak and held it there with two trembling fingers. The peak had no give whatsoever as I pressed the tape into his paper thing skin. I let the tape fall down the back of his arm and then with my other hand picked up the dangling strand and began to wrap it around the warm flesh. I had to adjust a couple of times to make sure I was getting the largest part of the heavy drooping sweep of his colossal triceps. Finally, I brought the tape up around the front to meet my other two fingers, watch it cover a few sinews of the baseball size peak. “21 AND THREE QUARTERS INCHES.” “GRRRRR SHIT YEAH, BOY. That's an entire INCH in just over two weeks! I'm a monster!” Dad was really getting excited and I couldn't blame him. We taped his other arm a the same measurement. Not only was he huge, he was symmetrical as well. Some guys get all he luck. “All right let's check out my chest.” Dad raised both his arms out wide giving me access to his heaving torso. I stood in front of him and wrapped the tape around his waist and being to flip it upwards. It took some effort to get the tape to stay up around his widescreen lats. I had to step forward nearly having to rest my face on his furry left pectoral just to reach around him far enough to pull the tape tight. I held the tape ready to take the measurement. “Ok, meathead let your arms down.” Pops chuckled at my playful insult. He let his arms fall the tape nearly pulled apart in my grasp. Letting his arms down caused the muscle slabs to surge further toward me. Luckily I didn't completely loose my grip on the tape so we didn't have to start over. I re-positioned the tape and read: “56 inches.” This time there was no verbal outburst. My father simply tilted his back and closed his eyes in inwardly reflective pleasure. After a big sigh he calmly stated “Three more inches...awesome.” “Awesome is right old man! Those fun-bags of your are HUGE.” “HAHAHA! Fun bags... Well they are pretty fun, Son. Check this out.” Dad proceeded to alternately bounce his pectorals, while my fingers were still holding the tape at nipple level. Each slab of pec meat alternately jumped upwards and then fell down on top of my trembling fingers in rhythm. He repeated the process for 10 or so bounces. With each bounce my father looked down and uttered “BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!... They call that a pec dance, Son.” I laughed at his innocence. “I know what it's called Dad. Although in your case they are so big it should be called a pec PROM!” He laughed back at me louder in response. Along with our genes we certainly shared our love of corny jokes. I then taped his waist at 33 inches, the only part of him that seemingly had not grown, of course. His calves were now up to 21 inches, keeping pace with his arms. All we had left were his thighs. “Alight, beastman. Hike up those shorts and let's see those oak trees you call legs.” My father leaned over to grab the fabric of his right shorts pant leg with both hands and began to shimmy and roll it up his thigh, exposing more and more of the corded mass as he stood up straight. He bunched the shorts up higher and higher when I let out a sudden GASP. As he was pulling up the baggy shorts he all of sudden lost a hold of...well...himself. A large flesh colored, wrinkly tube accidentally flopped out the bottom of his hiked shorts and smacked against the thick furry muscles of his right quadriceps. OH. MY. GAWD. Doing some quick visual measuring I estimated the giant soft pink head was hanging at least 7 inches from the center of his crotch. While I recently had several unfortunate looks at his clothed bulge this was the first time I had seen his manhood exposed. At first he didn't notice his wardrobe malfunction. He was standing up nearly straight so for sure couldn't see it over the protruding shelf of his chest. “Um, Dad...you're...hanging out.” “What are you talking abou...? Oh, SHIT! Sorry about that, haha,” he laughed nervously, blushing bright red. He re-hiked the shorts this time being sure to keep the rubbery rolling-pin thick cock contained. I proceeded to measure his legs in a bit of a stunned trance. “And...31.5 inches. Nice, uh...nice wheels big man.” There was no jubilant outburst from my father, we were both too embarrassed. The moment couldn't be any more awkward. Well, it turns out it could, because my morbid curiosity. “So, Dad. I'm guessing that... NOT THAT I'VE EVER LOOKED...” I protested quickly. “I'm guessing THAT... “ I glanced down a his crotch, “...has grown too?” Well I guess we were both all in at this point. Nothing to hide anymore. Not that he even COULD hide that leviathan in his shorts. My old man explained, his growing pride becoming more and more evident. “Oh yeah, Buddy. In fact, if anything I think IT has grown more proportionally compared the rest of me.” “Geezus” I sighed. “No wonder Amy and Mandy were screaming so loud.” Dad chuckled sexily, his voicebox deeply resonated in his sturdy throat. “Oh yeah. They couldn't get enough of it. I told you how I'm horned up all the time. Well its just become soooo, fuckin'...BIG that I can't ignore it, no matter what I'm doing. I swear the old joke, 'it has a mind of its own' must be steeped in reality my cock has grown so much it MIGHT have its own brain,” he continued to humble-brag. “Well, congrats Pops” I stated with just a hint of resent. My father picked up on my tone. “Hey now! Remember what I said a few days ago. I've seen you naked several times and I know you ain't packin' anything small.” I sighed and responded, chuckling lightly myself, “This is sooo freakin' awkward. But thanks, Dad.” “No problem, little Buddy.” There he goes using the 'little' word again...
  39. 5 points
    Fuck yeah man! That's amazing! Look, in my eyes, there's a HUGE difference between showing off, and arrogance. You can tear your shirt off in an explosive double bi flex, and let everyone around you stare in wonder at the body you've worked so fucking hard to create and that's 100% alright!! Arrogance is the sense that, because of these muscles, this size, this MASS you've earned, you're BETTER than other people around you. So long as you are avoiding that? not letting the thoughts of "GOD DAMN i'm BIG" drift into "I'm BIGGER and BETTER than everyone" you've got the beast under control and can FLEX away to your hearts content! You've earned that size, enjoy it, and keep GROWING!
  40. 5 points
  41. 5 points
    At a gay resort: At long last! I was so excited to finally be on vacation! I immediately threw on my swim briefs and headed for the pool. All the hard work in the gym had really payed off and I was proud of my ripped, twinky little body. (I was never able to get very big. Oh, well.) And my package was looking right too! My shit's pretty average in size, but these briefs really push everything up and out there. Admiring myself in the elevator mirror, my confidence was boosted with the thought of other guys taking a glance and thinking "Hey, he's really packin!" ... All this self-admiration had me swelling up! How do people keep from walking around with raging hard-ons at a place like this? Now my package was looking extra bulgy... So, this smokin' hot guy caught me on the way down to the pool, and flashed me his abs. "Wanna go up to my room?", he said. There's no way I was turning down that offer! When we got to his room, he dropped his pants and I about had a heart attack. This stud had the biggest fattest cock I've ever seen! And he wasn't even hard yet! Anyway, we kissed and flexed and felt each other up, peeled off any remaining clothes, and by then we were both FULLY erect. Fuck he was HUGE! Like how is that even possible?! Any uncertainty about who was bottoming was quickly put to rest when he threw me over the bed and pulled my ass up in the air. I figured. After all, the hung ones always just seem to assume they get to play power-top. He tried being gentle and gingerly at first, easing into my asshole, but when it became apparent that wasn't really working he went with the forceful approach and just shoved it in there. I screamed... LOUD... and when he started stroking in an out I couldn't take it anymore. Sobbing from the pain I begged him to stop, so he shoved it ALL THE WAY IN, held it there, bit my ear and whispered "Just relax and breathe. You'll get use to it." We listened to each other breath for what seemed like an eternity. I'm whimpering and sniffling like a little child. This dream come true was starting to turn into a nightmare! My asshole was on fire and I had a 200 pound muscle jock on top of me. After holding his monster in for a minute or two, he slowly pulled all the way out, leaving my asshole gaping WIDE open. I had never taken anything so thick before, and so deep! "Your move shorty", he said with a smile. My rock hard cock stuck straight up against my belly. I looked down. It seemed like I had micro-penis compared to the anaconda that sat across from me. My insides were starting to feel empty and my cock was starting to droop. "I don't know if I can take that thing." "It's OK bud, most people can't. I surprised you didn't jump off immediately" "You were kind of pinning me down... and I was screaming for you to stop." "Oh, really? Sorry. I get carried away sometimes" *Sigh* "Well if I'm going to do this thing, I'm sure as hell getting proof!" and I handed him my phone. "Nobody will believe how big you are, or that I took the whole thing unless we get some video" I said. "I'm Chris by the way." "Oh yea, I'm Andrei." And with that, I bent over and stuck my ass right back up in the air. Over the next few hours I shot, he shot, I shot again. I came so hard with that big dick up my ass that I shot all over my face, and then with my own cum still dripping off my nose, Andrei pulled out and blasted me all over my face again too. Looking right into the camera, dripping with cum I said "Hope you're getting all this!" After that, Andrei shoved his muscle butt in my face and said "You want a turn?" "What?!" I said, "You bottom too?" "Yea, usually I have to because no one can take me! I just like trying to top first for shits and giggles. I can't believe you actually hung in there!" "You dick! Well it hurt like a bitch but that's the hardest I've ever came." Andrei let me pound away for a while, and when I was done popping off (again), we went down to the beach to jump in and cool off. We didn't even bother cleaning up, just walked straight through the lobby in our swim briefs, covered in sweat, cum matted in my hair and stuck to my brow. Tom looked ridiculous in his briefs... like they were two sizes too small... barely containing his cock and balls... stretched to the maxx. We definitely made some heads turn! Now, when I recount this story, everyone thinks I'm exaggerating until I show them the vid. I watch their faces as they stare on, jaws wide open. And they all say the same thing... "Dude! You got to send me that!"...
  42. 5 points
    It was a televised bodybuilding competition. I couldn't tell you which one or even how old I was. I don't think I was even 10. I remember being gobsmacked at what I was watching. I'm not sure I completely understood what I was seeing. But the fascination was definitely there.
  43. 5 points
    Chapter 8: Differences Daniel, Robert, and Zeke sat at a table across from the smiling scientist. He wore a grin which put Daniel off especially now that he came in knowing how manipulative the man could be. Looking over to his left, Robert's anger at the man was clear on his face. The scientist clearly was avoiding looking at Robert too much. With Robert's imposing size and look of someone who was about to reach over the table and punch you, which Daniel hoped he wouldn't, made a scary figure to sit across from. Daniel placed a hand on Robert's thigh. His hand barely covered the expanse of Robert's leg, but he noticed and looked over. Daniel gave him a knowing warm smile, which did seem to calm Robert down. He looked back over to the scientist with a displeased look, but not quite as hostile as he was seconds before. Daniel looked over to his right. Zeke had his arms crossed on the table, cradling his head. Daniel would have thought Zeke was bored, if it weren't for his eyes. Zeke's hazel eyes stared intently off into the distance his brows heavily knit together. Daniel thought anger might not be the right term for what he was seeing, maybe intense frustration? Across from Daniel the scientist, Daniel had caught his name now as Kevin, was going on and on about the TimeSplitter initiative. Daniel had not really been listening the last time, still in shock about Mark's death. This time, though not over losing Mark again, he was listening intently. The idea was that through some initial testing, they had found that for us, contact with the mysterious stone could cause effects, with a common effect of travelling back in time. "We hope to explore this phenomenon and maybe even someday use the ability to travel back in time to correct some events it would be better didn't go the way they did. For example, stopping the assassination of JFK or stopping Hitler before World War 2. Think of the possibilities." Kevin looked excitedly at us all. He looked a little disappointed at Robert and Zeke so he fixed Daniel with his look, to which Daniel nodded and tried to look interested. He kind of wondered whether Kevin was being sincere, but he figured that even then, they were probably going to be under complete control to influence history in a specific way by some rich person for their personal gain. Eventually Kevin began mentioning that because everything is so experimental they would need to sign a couple of waivers. As soon as the papers were in view Zeke swiped the papers, signed them with a pen he had, and slid them back across the table. "Jesus took you long enough!" Zeke stoo up, but kept yelling over his shoulder. "We have all already heard this. I will be in my room when you want to do some testing." Zeke left the room on that note. Kevin looked from the door to the two left in the room. "Well then, I guess I don't have to explain myself. If I may ask, how far back did you guys go?" Robert sat in silence, so Daniel took the opportunity. "We can't seem to travel to any time before the massacre at our school." Daniel made sure to pull in the scientist's attention, because even from his peripherals he could see that Robert was surprised by Daniel's lie. Kevin seemed disappointed, but took it in stride. "That does put a bit of a damper on our plans, but the more you know I guess. We can at least affect any events that happen from now on, which is still amazing!" The smile had slipped from his face, but now he wore it again. It sickened both Robert's and Daniel's stomachs. Daniel quickly skimmed his papers before signing. Nothing outwardly looked wrong, though he did think some of the wording was a little vague. Robert signed his without question. With that the scientist dismissed them. Robert breathed in a deep breath once they were out of earshot of Kevin. His big chest at Daniel's head height heaved up high and then went back down as he took a long breath out. "God, was he always that slimy? I mean I never did feel right around him, but still." Robert's face returned to a more neutral emotion. Daniel looked up at him. "Yes, he was. We are just hyper-attuned to it now. We can be smarter this time." Robert and Daniel stood for a moment, contemplating what that meant in silence until Robert's stomach growled. Daniel broke out in a grin. "If you want to give these scientists a headache, then why don't you go show them how big your appetite is." Robert patted his large, hard pillar of muscle that he called a stomach with two large hands. He began to go towards the kitchen, but stopped. "Are you not coming Dan?" "I have something else I want to take care of right now. Maybe later." With that Daniel left the other way, eventually making his way to the gym. Daniel came in with a serious look on his face. Daniel shot straight for the standing punching bag and heaved it to the centre of the room. Daniel raised his hands in a ready stance, moved his feet how his sensei had taught him, and unleashed all his frustration at the bag. He started with punches, trying to make the punching bag move further and further back. Eventually he began kicking the bag, trying to make combos of kicks and punches. Eventually he lost all form and senselessly beat on the bag with everything he had. At some point the standing bag fell and Daniel straddled it and beat the equivalent of it's face in. It wasn't until he heard a cough that he looked up. In his rage, he thought the person at the door was The Reaper. He rubbed his eyes. It was still The Reaper who stood at the door. "Stupid kid" The Reaper began to walk over to Daniel, no trace of smile on their face. Daniel tried to get up but tripped over the punching bag and fell down again. "Get up!" Daniel got up, not knowing what to expect. The Reaper then came at him quick, a fast left hook took Daniel back to the ground. The Reaper then stepped back and waited for Daniel to get up. Once he was up Daniel got his hands up and blocked The Reaper's first attack, the same hook. The Reaper used the momentum from the block though to do a spin kick which threw Daniel through the air face first. Daniel stared down at the ground and didn't get up this time. "Why don't you just kill me! Get it over with." "Why do you wish to die?" The voice was not so deep as Rob's, but was raspy. "I don't want to die, but fuck if I'm not useless. You wouldn't stand a chance against Rob!" Daniel looked over his shoulder at The Reaper, who's face finally took on a toothy grin. "I beat him time and time again, and I am no bigger than you. Strength isn't everything." Daniel still was confused. "Why do you sound like you're trying to help me?" The Reaper laughed. "Because I am excited for when you and I are on equal footing. It's one thing to fight someone who grows every time he jumps, it's another to fight someone who knows how to fight." The Reaper then helped Daniel up. "Besides" The Reaper continued, "I need you for now, once you've served your purpose, then we'll see about your death." With that The Reaper turned around and walked to the door. There he stopped. "Oh and to motivate you," his raspy voice choked out "while I would prefer you not die now, there is nothing to say I won't be willing to kill Robert at any time." A dagger flashed out of somewhere Daniel hadn't seen and moved about his hand with the skill who was so familiar with the knife that they had begun experimenting how to make it look flashy. He threw the dagger which sailed through the air and dug itself in the door to the weight room. There it stuck. "Be seeing you. Don't disappoint me Daniel. I will have to find my own fun then." Daniel stood up and rushed outside. The Reaper was down the hall, but Daniel also noticed a post-it note on the wall in front of him. "I'm not going to kill him right now! Give it a week, then we'll see." Daniel looked down as the hooded figure turned a corner and all Daniel could see was a huge white-tooth grin against the all black clothing. He then walked off. Daniel took the note off the wall and went back to gym. He ran over to the door of the weight room and grabbed the dagger. Looking down at his hand his heart stopped. He had held this knife before. He had called it a dagger but that might have been an overstatement. It was truly a throwing knife, the same one he had used on Robert when they were kids. Daniel's mind began to race. What did this mean?! Many thoughts raced through his head as he sat there in the gym contemplating everything that had happened. Robert had eaten his fill, then had decided he wanted to just go lay in bed. He might hit the weight room later, or go for a walk out of this hell hole of a place, but for now he just wanted to turn his brain off. He had taken a nap longer than he had meant to and now it was almost dinner time. He wasn't sure if he needed to eat again so soon but he though "Why not?" He wasn't going to get fat at his rate of growth. Before then he wanted to find Daniel. He wasn't sure but when he had last seen Daniel, just for a split second, Robert thought he had looked hurt. He wasn't sure if it had even happened, or if he had just imagined it, but Robert wanted to find him. First he checked Daniel's room, but found nothing. Next he peeked into the kitchen, but it was also empty. Robert wanted to hurry because he could have sworn that just after supper they called him in for testing. He checked the gym, but also found it to be empty. He did however notice that there was a cut in the door. Now Robert was worried that something may have happened to Daniel. In a huff he ran around to everywhere he could think of. Robert checked at the stone room, but the scientists said they had only done one test so far today, and it wasn't with Daniel. Robert checked just outside, but didn't see anything. The bathrooms, computer rooms, a greenhouse, everywhere was empty. Robert was trying to call him as well but he wasn't picking up. Eventually Robert was going to search the other bedrooms, when he heard a rustling from Daniel's. He opened his door without knocking to see Daniel shove a drawer closed in surprise and yelp. "Daniel, where have you been? I've been worried sick." Robert ran up and hugged Daniel, squeezing him hard. Daniel gasped and lost his air, and began tapping against Robert, but he barely felt it. In this moment, with Daniel cradled in his arms, he knew Daniel was safe. Looking down now to let Daniel down he saw Daniel for the first time. His bruises from the massacre were healing well, only the worst ones being left, but there were clearly new ones. "Daniel what happened to you?" Daniel leaned away from Robert, but Robert still had a grip on him. "Nothing, just got scraped up in practising my martial arts is all." "You are full of shit." Robert looked down at Daniel, now looking unimpressed. That is generally all he had to do to people, and they would come clean, lest they disturb the beast. "Robert, there was an accident and I was stupid and hurt myself." Daniel stopped cringing and leaned in. Robert was a little taken aback. This little guy was standing up to him. "Fine." Robert let Daniel go. Daniel used the opportunity to move towards the door. "You wanted food right? Let's go." Daniel went for the door, which reminded Robert. "How did the cut end up in the weight room door?" Robert could see Daniel start to sweat. "...I did that. It was a mistake." "Not going to elaborate more." Like Robert had said before, Daniel was a bad liar. Daniel looked to the side and rustled his hair. "It was a bit embarrassing, I would rather just forget what happened to be honest." Robert wasn't buying it, but he could tell that Daniel wasn't going to divulge anymore. Robert could only think of how stubborn Daniel could be. It reminded him of himself. He may not have been happy that Daniel was hiding something, but there was something to be said for his spirit. Robert and Daniel sat and ate together in peace. Something clearly was bugging him, but Daniel did seem to enjoy the company and the conversation. It occurred to Robert that while searching for Daniel he had not found the last of their TimeSplitter group. Daniel also found that weird. He said that he had actually snuck by Robert on purpose, knowing that he would react to the new injuries. "Maybe she did too?" Daniel said. "Hmmm..." Robert thought. "I was looking pretty frantically." Robert laughed a little, and then stuffed his mouth with some pancake and bacon. Daniel looked awkward at that. "Were you looking that fervently for me? I'm sorry." "Ya, you owe me." Robert fixed him with a look. Daniel's face flashed mock fear. "Oh god, what do you have planned." Robert got up from his seat to come up behind Daniel. He placed his large hands on both his shoulders. His hands took up Daniel's whole back, but Robert did notice that Daniel had a nice back. It was not big per say, but he could tell that muscles were they. Lithe is the word that came to Robert's mind. Daniel didn't lift weights, but he was clearly fit. Robert had always wanted to be huge for himself, but that wasn't the type of person he was attracted to. Daniel was not perfect, Robert wasn't even sure anyone could be PERFECT. Daniel had looked okay before, but he had changed since travelling back and now he looked great. Robert leaned down next to Daniel's ear and whispered in his ear. "Oh I've got something in mind, if you are into it, Mr. Gets-Gayer-as-he-jumps." Daniel was petrified. He looked down and his breathing became more forced. Daniel got up suddenly. Robert leaned back to give him room. Daniel turned around slowly looked up at Robert. Daniel's eyes looked absolutely hungry. Robert began to smile, at which point Daniel walked up. He went up on his tip toes and reached a hand around Rob's neck. Rob felt his head pulled down by Dan's hand, bringing it into a solid kiss with Daniel. Dan and Rob skipped right by the playful awkward will-they-won't-they and went straight to spit-swapping, tongue-wrestling, 5-seconds-to-touchdown making out. Daniel began to lift Rob's shirt. Lifting it revealed that hard muscle stomach. Daniel could feel the rock hard torso. Daniel got caught lifting Rob's shirt off, not being able to go high enough. Robert giggled through their kiss and lifted it the rest of the way with his own arms. Daniel threw the shirt away and brought his hands back to Rob's face. Rob took as many fingers from his hands as he could comfortably fit into Dan's collar and split the shirt almost the whole way down. Dan then grabbed further down on the rip of the shirt. Dan's torn shirt let reveal slight plates of pecs standing out from the chest. Ribs were visible on his torso, but muscles weren't too far behind. Abs are visible, but not pronounced, and the torso is thin along the sides, contrasting Robert's own thick round midsection. Rob held onto Dan's own middle and easily surrounded it with his fingers. Daniel suddenly broke out of their kiss, and tackled Rob. Daniel clearly threw all his weight into the tackle, but even then it barely moved Robert, until Robert found that he was falling. Daniel had managed to get a leg behind his, and despite it moving with his, the resistance was enough to knock him off balance. Rob came crashing down hard onto the ground. Rob himself was fine, but he did hear the ground break under him. Dan had jumped and grabbed around his neck, cradling Robert's head against the ground. Dan was also catapulted to on top of Robert as they fell, brought by his arms which despite being very thin were stressing to keep their hold, accentuating each bit of quick muscle he had worked for. Dan bounced off the hard surface that was Rob, and was about to keep going, but Rob quickly held him down with a hand. Robert was speechless at what Dan had done. Dan himself was laughing uproariously on Rob's chest. Rob could feel the pressure and then lack of pressure as Dan bounced up and down with his laughter. "OK gay boys, as much as I am loving the show, and I am... I kind of want to eat." Dan stopped laughing and the both of them jumped. They knew the voice. It was the third and final prisoner that these scientists would exploit. Rob sat up and grabbed for his shirt. Dan was thrown forward by this and hit the ground hard. He drew into himself and looked ashamed. They both apologised as they looked at Margaret standing by the door with her arms crossed.
  44. 5 points
    Every workout makes me horny, and my overall horniness has increased many times over from working out. Some days it truly becomes a distraction. A welcome distraction, of course.
  45. 5 points
    i know, muscle-cock connection had grown in me too... never had before
  46. 5 points
    The way he mangles this shirt!!
  47. 5 points
    Taking clients to a Brazilian Grill restaurant, unlimited steak, lamb, chicken, seafood, etc. Time for some competitive eating.
  48. 5 points
    I'm feeling inspired lately It was our traditional friday night beer, at our usual gay pub. I met with three or four friends to down a few beers, and then a few more beers, get tipsy, take the best leak of the week, and then finally go home, eating some greasy take away. I love those evenings; it’s the best way to blow off some steam, talk some shit and have a great laugh. I knew all the patrons at that pub, so it wasn’t unusual that I’d hear someone shout my name to get my attention. “Oh my god! Is that you Tony?!” I heard behind me. I turned and froze. Half of me knew exactly who that man was; the other half refused to acknowledge it. Kevin Cox (yes, that is his real name. Kevin motherfucking Cox). My ex boyfriend. Not just my ex boyfriend...my ex boyfriend from high school. We were together from 15 to 20. Last time I saw him was 10 years ago, when I dumped him. “Kevin? Oh my… I didn’t expect to see you here. It’s been been forever. You look great buddy,” I stuttered. He did look great, but the two main reasons were that my most recent memory of him was a 20 years-old acneic boy, crying his eyeballs out so much that he had a running nose, and then shouting at me that “IcouldnotdumphimbecausehestilllovedmethatwasunfairandIwasacoldheartedbitch” with such force, that his face was red and had veins poping out. So yeah, that alone was a major source of improvement. The second reason was he did actually look great. He was a bit taller than I remembered, and had obviously been hitting the gym. He had beefy shoulders and arms, pecs showing under his tee, tight flat midsection and his legs stretched his jeans in an almost indecent way. “Thanks you,” he beamed, “you look amazing too. You even lost the little fat you had as a teen,” he said way too loud, putting his huge mitts on each side of my midsection. Asshole. I did have a bit of chub around my waist 10 years ago, and I went to great lengths to get rid of it. I even became quite athletic. Nothing like him, to be honest, but still decent. I smiled warmly trying not to show that he had hit a sensitive spot. But I’m sure he knew it. Kevin was, and still is, extremely clever. Too clever for his own good, and for the good of others, since he is a major sociopath. When I started dating him at 15 I was on cloud nine. He was handsome, he had a goofy smile and a face so adorable, everybody found him endearing. That feeling tended to disappear shortly after you got acquainted with him, though. He hated people, he was a convinced misanthrope, he only loved book and sports. When I say sports, please understand I mean performance...his performance. He’d do track n’ field and swimming at a high level, and was obsessed with his results. At first,all his entourage was relieved that he came out and found himself a lovely, cute, popular boyfriend (me, obviously). But, as the only human he deemed worthy of his affection, I rapidly became one of his pet obsessions and every means to keep me by his side was good. Over our five years together, he developed an eating disorder that he tried to force on me, cut me off from all my friends and shamed me about my body and my preoccupations that he deemed frivolous. And he dealt with our breakup the same way he dealt with anything not going his way: by throwing a major tantrum and being an abusive twat. That being said, you’d think I’d punch that toxic, piece of shit in the throat and walk away. I would have, if it wasn’t for the following three key element. One, it was ten years ago and people change over the course of ten years (or so I wanted to believe). Two, he’s hot, and I try to avoid antagonizing thick, strong, hot, cute, thirty-year old men, since they might be mating partners, even if just for a night. Three, I’m terrible at making decisions. “ I’d never have thought I’d run into you,” he said. “ After all I did to you, I was sure you’d avoid me like plague.” “ Actually I was,” I slipped. “Ouch. Fair enough,” he laughed. “What are you drinking? I’d love to catch up with you handsome! ” “Beer, obviously.” I said, raising my almost empty pint. We downed many beers. Much more than I usually do. We talked about what we did over the last ten years. Where we both were in our lives now. And so on until it was past midnight. I was halfway between tipsy and wasted, when I decided it was time to move on with my friday night routine : peeing, eating takeaway, going home. First, taking a piss. I don’t care much for bodily waste fluid evacuations but the friday night piss, after a shitload of pints, is just the best feeling ever. “ I’m gonna go take a leak,” I said to Kevin. “ Same here. Lead the way,” he answered. So, we went to the bathroom, I positioned myself on one of the urinals, he respected the bathroom etiquette by leaving an empty one between him and me. I heard him unzip and take a quick powerful piss. Meanwhile, I was struggling with my zipper, and my feelings. He was done before I had even opened my fly. “ Tony? Are you seriously that wasted?!” he laughed, getting behind me. He reached around me and undid my fly, slightly pulling down my jean and reaching my underwear. He grabbed my dick with one hand, pulling on my foreskin so I could pee while the other hand steadied my hips. I lean back on his powerful torso and started releasing myself. Fuck that was the best piss of my life. As I emptied, I hardened between Kevin’s fingers. Once done I was painfully hard and Kevin gave me two slow strokes. “I missed you Tony,” he breathed, in my ear. The whole scene was surreal. But before long, he tugged my hardon back in my briefs, zipped up my jeans, and let go of me. I almost fell backward. He chuckled. “Let’s go to my place.” A few minutes later, we were back to his place. It was spotless and clinical. Everything was white; it wasn’t so much a bias, than an utter lack of taste. White neutral furniture, sofa, appliance, it looked almost like a fake space. The only sign of someone actually living here, was the numerous and gigantic piles of books, DVDs and CDs everywhere. “First, shower,” he said, pushing me in the equally white bathroom. He undressed unceremoniously and I did the same. As we stood face to face naked, I became very aware of our size difference. I watched us in the mirror on the opposite wall. I was almost 6’, I keep myself trim, I workout to be tight, strong and defined. I keep my body hair clipped short all over. My face is quite angular and I have clear, brown, unruly hair, a short 3 day beard, and blue eyes. He was over 6’, his pale body naturally hairless, except for nice untrimmed bush above his big dick. His body would have looked sof,t but the muscle popping under the skin, and his perfect shape, gave a totally different impression, especially his shoulders to waist ratio. He looked intimidating and powerful. His face was clean shaved, with that still boyish look, and he had black eyes and his hair was a weird shade of dull black. I was both intimidated and totally horned up. I was rock hard. He was all smiles and looked down to his slowly rising manhood. I followed his gaze and my heart stopped. As the magnificent dick hardened, I realized he was dwarfing me down there too. He must have been around 9’,’ and it was sort of thick. Last time I saw him, we were almost the same size down there. I couldn’t help but feel sort of jealous. “Let’s get cleaned up, so we can get dirty,” He said. We both hopped into the shower. The enclosed space made me even more aware of how large he was compared to me now. I was even still wrapping my head around how much larger he was, and that idea of growth got my engines revving. He pressed his body against mine, kindly turning me, caressing my ass, fingering me. I never loosened up that fast, and when he presented his cockhead on my hole, I was shocked to realize that the foreplay and hot water had me ready in a matter of minutes. He didn’t ask or say anything, he just grabbed me by the hips and entered me. We both gasped. I felt his bush against my crack, and before he could even do a single back and forth, I felt his grip tighten unbearably, his whole body shook violently, he almost tripped in the shower, I felt his dick pulse inside me and deliver a fat burning load. I was dumbfounded. “Fuck!” he cursed, “Fuck, fuck fuck fuck! Aw fuck,” panting, “ I’m sorry,” more panting, “fuck you feel so good. Just gimme five minutes and I’ll be ok to go again. Fuck!” He pulled out and we finished showering. He was truly vexed, his face was closed, and his demeanor much less gentle than a few moment ago. Still, I was somehow happy to see this, instead of one of the tantrums he would have had years ago. I imagined his larger, stronger self, having one of his outbreaks of rage that I had been been familiar with. My blood froze. He must have felt that I was drifting to a dark place. He suddenly focused back on me, and pull me in to cuddle and rinse me. Once out, he towelled me off, and we move to his living room, where we crashed on his couch and started making out. In a matter of seconds he was hard again. He grabbed lube, from god knows where, and lubed his hard, big dick. “This time, I’ll make sure you get your fill,” he chuckled. He laid me on my back, lifted my legs, and started aligning with my hole. He slid in without any resistance. I can not believe I took such a massive cock so easily. He adjusted his position on his knees in front of the couch, while I was flat on my back. He squared his shoulders, puffed his impressive chest, and started thrusting strongly at a regular rhythm. Kevin was alway one for steady, powerful, unimaginative sex. And to be honest, I loved that strong, and to-the-point sort of shag. Before long, we were both sweating heavily, and he had a maniacal smile on his face. “I waited so long for this,“ he growled, “I can’t believe it!” He flexed one of his thick arms and the biceps bulged. My eyes were glued to this display of muscle, and I was almost drooling. His smile turned into a smirk and he lowered his arm so I could grab it and feel it. Had it been possible, my dick would have gone harder. “I remember you had a thing for muscles,“ he mused, between rhythmical thrusts. I suddenly vividly remembred the day he found my pornstash, filled with Hsmuscleboi drawings, photomorphs and bodybuilding pics. I love outrageously massive muscle, and when he found out, he gave me hell, and made sure I felt like a deviant freak. Once again, he felt the uneasiness of the situation. His fucking slowed down to a soft, slow, back and forth, and he covered my body with his. “I know I haven’t always been good to you. But don’t worry, I’ll take good care of you now,“ he purred, kissing my neck. I started freaking out inside, as I realised Kevin wanted back in my life. I mean he’s hot, and hung, and muscular, and a great fuck, but I wasn’t exactly planning on taking him back, and the mere idea of having to break it to him after sex was panicking me. He straightened, ready to resume his pounding. “I actually have a surprise just for you. I know you’ll love it,” he said, producing a little bottle, filled with pills, from somewhere by the couch. “Wait, how did you know we’d meet?” I asked, as he dry-swallowed pills from the bottle. “What the fuck? Are you taking drugs?!” He laid one of his thick hands on my chest, stroking me softly and trying to calm me. “This isn’t drugs! Seriously, you know me I’d never take drugs. You’ll see,” he laughed, “And yeah, I might have forced destiny a bit. I had to have you back,” he smiled, apologetically I felt rage, pride, affection, disgust, lust, and fear, mix inside me, but before one of those feelings took over, I noticed a shift in Kevin’s posture. “Fuuuuuuuck, it’s coming,” he rasped, locking eyes with me, “enjoy the show.” Kevin’s muscle started to grow. It was unmistakable. His size and definition were steadily increasing. That was just insane. He resumed his fucking and I started moaning, and he hit every spot inside me. What I saw was straight out of my wet dreams, veins poping on his body, feeding his growing muscles. His abs became more visible and his lats started to show. His pecs became more prominent; their shape becoming sharper and his nipples being forced down by the sheer mass of them. His shoulders widened again, and then so did his neck. He flexed his arms and I almost came. He was looking like a bodybuilder. His growth subsided and there was only fear and lust in me. “So what do you think,” he asked cockily. Fear finally took over, and I frantically tried to straighten on the couch, and hoist myself off of his dick. But he was fast, and before I could do it, he grabbed my waist and slammed me back on his dick. I let out a sharp cry out of surprise and pleasure. “For fuck sake Tony! Calm down,” he scowled at me “Seriously, I deserve another chance, I know I can give you what you need,” he said. He produced another pill and dry-swallowed it too. He saw the fear in my eyes and as he resumed his thrust much more slower this time he talked to me in calm voice. “I’m doing this for you Tony, I don’t like muscle, but I want to give you what you like. There it goes. I’ll be your muscleman Tony, and you could be my little worshiper,” he whispered. His body resumed its growth, and Kevin picked up the pace as he fucked me. I realised his dick was also slowly growing inside of me. I gasped, the increasing stretching feeling was starting to be quite noticeable. “Fuck, I missed you,” he kept rambling and growing. “I can’t believe I’m finally having you. After ten year,” he gritted his teeth, and his eyes started watering, veins popping on his muscular body. “I can’t fucking believe it. After you abandoned me for ten years,” he started thrusting harder. “Why you did this to me?!” and harder, “I fucking love you, and you dumped me!!!” and harder still. Kevin was slowly reaching the size of an heavyweight bodybuilder. He was pounding me like a mad man. He didn’t care if I liked it or not. He was using all his strength, which was increasing alongside his size. His newly augmented dick had gotten me so loose, that the cum from the load he fired in me while we showered started escaping me. His grip was almost hurting me, and he was punching my prostate with each thrust. This was some major revenge fuck; he was abusive and insane. The worst part, was that I had never been so turned on in my life. He flexed his arm, and the hypertrophied biceps swole, thick veins feeding the slowly inflating muscle. He started thrusting his dick at a vicious angle, each thrust forcing a sharp cry from me. “Look what you made me do,” he growled. “I’m becoming one of those ugly freaks you like for you. Fuck! I’m gonna be the biggest! You’ll never want to leave me once I’m done,” he smirked “This is how much I love you”. He laid himself on top of me, kissing me deeply. He was crushing me under his weight. His grip transformed into tender caresses. His pounding became less violent. He shoved my head in his pecs and flexed for me. He straightened again and looked down on me tenderly, while still fucking me. The view was breathtaking; he was bigger than a pro heavyweight bodybuilder. He wiped the tears from his face. “You’re not leaving me. Ever again,” he rasped, “you understand?” I could only nod, and sob. I had no other option, or he’d harm me or worst. His face softened, and a genuine look of concern took over his face. “Don’t cry baby. I didn’t mean to frighten you,” he said, wiping my face with his thumb. “Come here,” he said, standing. He effortlessly carried me, still impaled on his dick. He hugged me against his massive frame. He was sweaty, burning hot and the stench of sweat was strong. He bobbed me up and down, like he was trying to comfort me but with more than 10’’ of dick buried in me, it made me gasp and tense in his arms. “There, there,” he whispered, “ I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you. I did some work on myself, I’m better. I got better for you. I got bigger for you.” He started lifting me up and down on his dick building, a nice rhythm. “Hummmph, this is so good. You’re so small, and tight and I’m so big and strong. I feel like you could never run on me anymore,” he laughed. At that point, my common sense had checked out. I was following the flow and taking what was to enjoy in that glorious trainwreck. I buried my face in the thick pecs of Kevin, and reached around, grabbing his wide, strong, sinewy back, grinding my dick in abs. “Aw baby, yes, you like it,” he said, caressing the back of my head. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to go all the way. But now that I have you in my arms, I know I have to do it.” He popped two more pills and swallowed them. I braced myself. This time, I could feel the growth and see it. His temperature rose. He was radiating an unnatural heat and I could feel it from inside me. His pulsating rod was so hot against my tender insides. His whole body tensed. As the growth resumed, the muscle fibers started to show underneath his skin, each muscle getting more defined and more exaggerated. He kept on fucking me, the whole time, his dick slowly getting longer and thicker, hitting new places inside me and stretching me in ways I had never imagined. His neck got thicker than his head, and his traps rose and fattened almost reaching his ears. His shoulders thickened and were pushed apart by his growing back. The muscles were stacking on top of each other, pushing against each other. My hands and arms forced opened by his growing back and lats. His pecs were getting so huge that they started sagging ever-so-slightly under their own weight, but every flex would make them ripple with thick cords of muscle in mindblowing way. I could feel his abs fattening and the crevice between them getting deeper, almost swallowing my dick as I rubbed it against them. His arms got thicker, and he had to reposition them due to his growing biceps. The head splitted and new bulbous muscles would emerge. His triceps were insanely large and they made two-thirds of his arms almost thicker than my waist. And his forearms were now almost as thick as his biceps giving and insane silhouette. Underneath all that his legs had each reached a gargantuan size to support his frame. They were arched, forced apart by the crazy amount of muscle packed on them, his quad were massive, ripped and each micro movement he made to balance us would result in an insane display of muscle moving under his skin. His growth finally stopped, and I would later learn that kevin was now over 500 lbs of muscle. He started to lose the rhythm of his fuck, his thrust getting erratic. I knew it meant he was getting close. Over his pecs, I could see his face contorted by pleasure, eyes rolled back, and his mouth agape with drool trickling from it. I myself was in a daze, a mix of terror, lust and obedience, my body wrecked by the growing monster and the the wave of pleasure sent by my devastated prostate, my mind shattered by bliss and abuse, my dick rock hard rubbing with abs that no human being should possess. I heard an unintelligible growl and my insides were once more flooded by the burning seed of the man.this time it was an insane amount a proper cup of hot cum filling me. The pressure and warm were so intense I unloaded too, a comparatively small load on his abs. Kevin was giggling, his whole body spasming and rocking under the strength of the orgasm. I could feel each spasm inside of me through his dick and my body followed his lead shaking and shivering in response like I wasn’t in control anymore. Well, I actually wasn’t in control anymore. Kevin slowly lifted me off his dick and set me down carefully. I was unsteady on my feet, weak in the knees, trying not to fall and not to let the cum inside me escape. But I was shaking and stumbling and rapidly cooling drops of cum were slowly running on the inside of my thigh. Kevin still hold me by the shoulders, dwarfing me. It was two time and half as wide and the thickness was overwhelming. “Let’s clean up and get some rest baby.” he panted “ we have big day tomorrow, I have to go clothes shopping and we need to collect your stuff so you can move in with me.”
  49. 5 points
  50. 5 points
    Chapter 6: Assassination (Astromuscle: I was gonna leave the last chapters to you all for a couple of days at least, but I caught a cold and had writer's block on any stories ATM so Hanugumo (aka Daniel if memory serves), here you go) Desperation can make people do silly things. A man for example who was told to go back far enough to be able to kill someone might jump to age 5, for example, when 13 or any time before the massacre would probably have been sufficient. Daniel had been desperate. He was now 5, again. Daniel hadn't been exceptional at 5, he was in kindergarten and had already become friends with Mark, but wasn't very social with the other kids. Of note in his class, a kid who seemed to be abnormally taller and larger than the rest. Daniel quickly began pretending to be a kindergartener. He found it surprisingly hard to do, once letting a word than he had any right knowing slip out, causing the teacher to look at him confused. "Mommy says that word a lot, do you know what it means?" Daniel made his best cute/innocent face and looked up at the teacher. "Don't worry sweetie, you don't need to know what tequila is." The teacher walked away, keeping a careful eye on me. Mark, who had been who Daniel had been talking to laughed. "Tequila? You can't drink that. That's an adult drink!" Daniel giggled a little. "Well I feel like I want to drink some." Mark looked across the table at his friend. "You're funny, I like you." Daniel had made such an effort to forget about happened (or would happen) to his friend that he forgot how much he was great to be around. "Mark, who is the big kid there." Daniel said, pointing at the kid who was dwarfing all of them by quite a few inches. He sat now playing with finger paints, making a non-distinct shape on the canvas. Mark looked over at the boy, "That is Rob. I don't know that much about him really, he kind of keeps to himself." Daniel had not known that Robert and him had gone to kindergarten together. They had shared classes in high school occasionally but he hadn't realised he had known Robert before that. It was oddly... serendipitous (which was a word he didn't think he could pawn off on his parents using a lot so he kept it to himself). He told Mark he would be right back, got up and and walked over to the most imposing 5 year old Daniel had ever seen. Despite being only 5, and everyone still having a bit of baby fat Rob was big enough for his muscles to begin to show through. Daniel had to wonder how big he would be by the time he got back to his fight with The Reaper. If he got back to his fight with The Reaper, Daniel thought instead. He was hear to make sure that all didn't happen. Fear and panic swirled in him at the thought, but he quietened it all as he finally made it to Robert, who looked over and down at him. "Can I help you?" Robert wore no emotion on his face. "Hi, my name is Daniel. You are Robert right?" Daniel stuck a huge smile on his face. Robert hesitated for a sec. "I am, did you want something?" Daniel could only think of how different this person seemed from the Robert he had been living with, confident and boisterous. "I heard you didn't have many friends. I wanted to be one." Daniel had expected Robert to be more open, he wasn't sure if he could befriend Rob this way. Rob's face changed, going through many emotions at once. Eventually he settled on sadness, standing up he brought himself right up to Daniel, towering over him only by inches, but they may as well have been feet. "Aren't you afraid of me?" Dan looked up at him and met his eyes. "I don't think so. You seem nice" Daniel just wanted this conversation to end. It was hurting him to talk about his friend as if he didn't know him, or know that he would snap in the future. The teacher was beginning to come over at the scene she thought was about to happen before Robert stepped back from Daniel. He still didn't look happy, but at least the tension was gone. He began to wash his hands in a water bucket next to the painting station, to which the teacher helped him clean and then sent him on his way. Robert followed Daniel wordlessly back to the table where Mark was still sitting. Both sat at the table and Dan introduced Robert and Mark. They leaned over the table and shook hands. Robert finally had the morbid look from his face, instead replaced with happiness. He must have sucked it from Mark, because Mark did not look very happy to meet Robert. Daniel was confused, but let it go. They all talked for a bit until it was time for a reading circle. Afterwards, Mark pulled him aside and invited him over for the weekend for a play date, if his parents were ok with it. Daniel said yes, they had always had fun together. On the weekend Daniel came to Mark's house. His mother said they could only stay for about an hour, but that was fine for Daniel. He had remembered something, and it would help him immensely in his mission. Mark and him went to play in the play room that was in Mark's house. They were to be watched by Mark's older brother, about 14 years old and dressed all in black. He was completely involved in his game, even though Marks parents had told him to watch them, since they were running some errands with Dan's mom. Mark made a couple hand motions to make sure his brother was not looking, then asked "Dan want to see something cool?" Here was what Dan had been waiting for. "Yes!" With that they sneaked off and went upstairs. They entered a room with musicians and lots of heavy metal type things on the door. They walked in quietly to a room lined with posters galore, and a katana running the length of one of the walls. Mark quickly made a beeline for a chest at the other side of the room and opened it. Inside were inlaid containers housing daggers. Many sizes and varieties were in there. His eyes were also drawn to some throwing knives, which here smaller and lighter to make them easier to throw. Mark suddenly spun around towards the door in fear. Daniel took the opportunity to begin to grab a throwing knife. As he expected, since it was intended to be small for an adult to throw with a couple fingers, it was still a little big for Dan's hand, but it was manageable. "Did you hear something? If my brother finds us in here he will kill us." Mark was petrified looking at the door. Dan shoved the throwing knife in his waistband, trying not to cut himself, and walked up beside Mark and told him they had better go back to the play room just in case. Daniel somehow or another managed to get the knife home unnoticed. The next day, he told his mom that he didn't get to hang out much with Mark yesterday so he wanted to play again today. When his mom said she could call Mark's parents again to see Daniel interjected. "Mommy they are busy today, Mark told me so, but I made a new friend at school." Dan's mom wasn't ready to go to a stranger's house, but Dan remembered that he was 5 and proceeded to cry. To calm him down, the mother looked up the name in the phone book and called ahead. Robert's dad seemed ecstatic that his son had made a friend at school. Daniel got his way and his mother took him to see Robert. Daniel made sure to bring the throwing knife with him to Robert's house. It was time for Daniel to do what he needed to. He was not excited. When Dan and his mom got to the door they were greeted by both of Robert's parents. They invited them in. Robert was in the backyard playing on a set of monkey bars. Daniel was almost sure that he had just been doing pull ups on them, but he stopped when we all walked outside. "Hi Robert, I came to play today" Daniel stomach knotted at lying. Robert dropped down and came over. "Sounds fun." Robert's face began to soften and he even smiled. The parents seemed satisfied. Dan's mom suggested staying outside, which worried Dan, but Robert's parents offered some ice tea in their air conditioned house. It was rather warm out, so Dan's mom relented and came inside. "Rob you have a whole jungle gym to yourself! There's even a fort there." With that Dan ran over to climb into it. Robert looked uninterested in the fort. "We have a sandbox too, want to play in there." Daniel had now made it up to the door of the fort. It had windows, but it was hard to see inside. from the house. "In a sec, do you wanna come up here with me" It was clear he didn't, but he came up despite himself, slowly. They both ended up and Dan turned to face Rob, as he finally came through the door Dan grabbed the knife behind him, closed his eyes and swung out. His hand flew and he felt his arm stop suddenly. For one second Daniel thought he had done it, before he realised the pressure stopping his arm wasn't from the knife, but from his wrist. He opened his eyes to see that Rob was holding his wrist, as a tear fell down from his face. His sadness quickly boiled into rage as Rob used his other arm to push Daniel against a wall by his neck and his arm in the air. Daniel hit the wall hard and couldn't breathe. "How could you?" Robert was so angry, but tears still fell from his face. Daniel tried to respond, but couldn't make words form. Dan squirmed until he got a foot free and shoved it into Robert's stomach. In their original time, that probably wouldn't have worked, but due to the 2 kids being similar sizes Robert was pushed back. Daniel caught himself and leaped. This was his only chance. He tackled Robert to the ground, but again Robert caught his hand before Daniel could bring it down. "Daniel, we shared so many good times together. Gay or not, do you hate me that much?" Daniel was taken aback. Robert took the opportunity to switch the position they were in and end up on top of Daniel. "You jumped here? When did you jump here?" Robert kept him pinned despite Daniels squirming. "After people started shooting me inn the stone room. I jumped back here in case they tried to do anything to me in the past. I didn't think it would be you." Robert moved and lifted Daniel overhead, facing a wall and throwing him against it. Daniel hit with a thud and ended up o the ground and lost grip of the knife. "Robert, why did you go on a rampage? *cough* why threaten everyone?" Robert had been approaching Daniel to do more damage but stopped. "Rampage? what do you mean?" Daniel began to stand up, using the wall for support. "You were going to kill everyone, and make everyone worship you. You were going to rule the world with force." Robert charged Daniel and pinned him to the wall. "What bullshit is that? You think you are so attractive that your rejection is enough to send people into fits? Get over yourself!" Daniel was now confused. "The scientist told me you threatened to slaughter them." Now it was Robert's turn to become confused. He let Daniel come down and grabbed the knife that had been discovered. "I didn't do threaten anyone, I didn't say anything. I just broke into the stone room. That's it." Daniel looked up at Robert as he held his sore arm. "Why break in and use the stone then? You were becoming massive, almost outgrowing the building." Robert sat down opposite Daniel. Robert hadn't sustained a single injury from the fight. "I was frustrated, you had turned me down. Am I not allowed to be moody? I feel good when I grow, and you left me feeling weak. I decided I needed to be stronger. It didn't really help though." "So you just were using the stone to grow. You didn't talk to anyone?" Robert looked over at Daniel with a hurt face. "Do you honestly believe that I would go and hurt someone for no reason. Do you really believe so little in me?" Now it was Daniel's turn to feel hurt. It had been nagging at him but he had been ignoring it based on what he thought was fact. Now he was faced with what the idea he had known. Daniel was too good of a person to hurt someone. The only person he ever spoke of that way was The Reaper, and frankly given the chance Daniel would kill The Reaper too. Daniel curled up into a ball. "Shit I fucked up. Robert I am so sorry." Robert played with the knife in his hands. "It's ok i guess. I can't say I'm not hurt, but you owe me." Robert forced a grin on his face. Daniel could tell it wasn't sincere, but would take it. "Why would the scientist lie to me?" Daniel tried to change the subject a little. It was a sad attempt, but it was an important question. "Wouldn't you try to kill a monster growing more powerful beyond belief. They were testing me to become a weapon Daniel, but when I showed that I would not bend to them and that I could become too powerful for their liking, they wanted me terminated. They couldn't kill me now, but right now I am vulnerable, and you were the only one they could send back." Daniel felt used. Daniel got up again and dusted himself off. "I guess I better go. I really am sorry about this, I know it's not enough, but I was scared too." Robert didn't stop him. Daniel came down from the fort and went inside. He told his mom that Robert really wasn't feeling well and that they should probably leave. Robert's parents excuse themselves to check on him, and Dan left. The next day, Daniel went to school dreading to see Robert. Robert avoided him until lunch. Mark tried to get Daniel to talk, but he didn't really want to. Mark eventually got up in frustration and went up to Robert. After a minute they both came back and sat down with Daniel. Mark looked between them and when they wouldn't talk eventually whispered to them. "Look, I don't know what happened to make you two hate each other, but here's what I do know. Robert you don't have any other friends besides us, and Daniel you look so miserable right now, and you went out of your way to become friends with him. Now be friends already!" The last sentence had been louder drawing some attention. Other students were looking now. Robert finally looked at Daniel. "Daniel, let's be friends." Robert reached out his hand. Daniel took it and they shook. Before they could let go though Robert pulled him his arm forcing him forward and put his mouth next to Daniel's ear. "Ever pull anything like that again, and The Reaper won't be the only one on my shit list." Robert let him go and Daniel began to cry. The teacher came to console him, but beneath his crying eyes stood a smile. Daniel had not known how much of a friend Robert had become, and losing him had affected him as hard as it had Robert. Going forward Mark and Robert were Daniel's best friends. Robert had his own group of friends he liked to hang out with, but Robert still saw Daniel and Mark a lot. Despite Daniel originally thinking Mark didn't like Robert, they grew to like each other too. Given the extra time to prepare for the massacre, Robert and Daniel also tried to prepare for The Reaper. Robert worked extra hard pumping his weights. He would often make Daniel come along, and Daniel even saw his body change because of it. Where before in high school he had been lanky, he now had some small muscle. They were defined, and he was considerably stronger. Mark developed a love for the gym too, and would often go, sometimes with Robert and sometimes on his own. Mark's build took more of a liking to the muscle than Daniel's growing to be a nice thick build, though it was still nothing next to Robert, who by the time they were entering high school had reached 8' 6" and showed no signs of stopping. He walked sideways through every door they past, and we made jokes that that would stop working before long. He even got a world record during high school for strongest man, telling them it wouldn't the last one he would break if he had a say in it. Daniel took up several martial arts after Robert reminded him that the Reaper had seemed to have some agile fighting skill. Mark also joined these lessons with Daniel, though Daniel could tell he was only doing it to be near him. Daniel actually became pretty good, though not winning any competitions any time soon. By the time the day of the massacre came, Robert and Daniel felt ready for it.